Winners  of 

The  World 


OAR.DNER. 


t^««ty  center  Js"'^  ^"^ing 


*     JAN  27  1911 


Winners    of  the    WorTo' 
During  Twenty  Centuries 


A  Story  and  a  Study  of  Mission- 
ary Effort  From  the  Time  of 
Saint  Paul  to   the   Present    Day 


MARY  TRACY  GARI)NER 
WILLIAM  EDWARD  GARDNER 


New  York        Chicago       Toronto 

Fleming  H.  Revell  Company 

London  and  Edinburgh 


Copyright,  1909,  by 
WILLIAM  E.  GARDNER 


ist  Edition  July  1909 
2d  Edition  Jan.  1910 
3d    Edition  March  1910 


DEDICA  TED  : 

To  those  boys  and  girls  in  the 

homes  and  Sunday-schools  of  to-day 

who  will  be 

the  WINNERS  of  the   WORLD 

to-morrow 


INTRODUCTION 

"What  Will  Stir  the  Hearts  of  Our  Boys 
and  Girlsf  "  has  been  the  constant  question  of 
the  writers.  The  success,  therefore,  of  the 
course  depends  on  the  scope  of  vision  attained 
in  the  imagination  of  the  scholar,  rather  than 
on  the  knowledge  given.  To  make  him  see 
the  world,  part  of  it  won,  part  of  it  waiting 
for  Christ,  to  make  him  feel  a  demand  on 
his  responsibility,  should  be  the  leading  aim 
of  the  teacher. 

As  a  means  to  accomplish  this,  the  entire 
course  centers  about  an  outline  map  of  the 
world  (Page  88)  and  each  lesson  deals  with 
some  heroic  character  or  characters  who,  as 
Christian  soldiers,  aimed  to  win  the  peoples 
of  a  certain  country  to  Christ.  Marks  (dot 
or  star  or  cross),  with  the  number  of  the 
section  studied,  are  put  upon  the  map  at  the 
close  of  each  lesson,  to  indicate  the  place  won 
by  each  Winner. 

Mary  Tracy  Gardner^ 
William  Edward  Gardner. 

St.  James's  Church,  Cambridge,  Mass. 
May  15,  1909. 

iv 


CONTENTS 

Introduction. 
Introductory  Lesson. 

I.    Winners  of  the  Romans. 
Section  i.     St.  Paul. 
Section  2.     The  Homeless  Jews  and 

Roman  Soldiers. 
Section  3.     The    Martyr   Winners, 

Ignatius  and  Polycarp.     115   (?) 

A.D. 

II.    Winners  of  the  Barbarians. 

Section  4.  The  Winners  of  the 
Franks  and  Goths,  Martin  of 
Tours  (314-397),  and  Ufilas 
(341-388). 

Section  5.  St.  Patrick,  the  Winner 
of  Ireland   (342-493). 

Section  6.  St.  Augustine,  the  Win- 
ner of  England  (596). 

Section  7.  Boniface,  the  Apostle  of 
Germany  (680-755). 


VI  CONTENTS 

III.  Winners  of  the  Northlands. 

Section  8.     Anschar,  the  Winner  of 

the  North   (826-865). 
Section  9.     Otto,    the    Winner    of 

Pomerania  (i  124- 11 39). 
Section   10.     The  Story  of  Russia. 
Section   11.     Winners  of  Greenland, 

Leif  (1000)  the  Viking  and  Hans 

Egede  (1686-1758)  the  Dane. 

IV.  Winners  of  India. 

Section  12.  The  Early  Winners  of 
India. 

Section  13.  William  Carey,  Win- 
ner of  India  (1761-1834). 

Section   14.     Adoniram  Judson, 

Winner  of  Burma   (1788- 1850). 

V.    Winners  of  America. 

Section  15.  Early  American  Win- 
ners. 

Section  16.  Winning  of  Indians, 
Negroes,  Miners,  and  Lumbermen. 

Section  17.  V/inning  of  Alaska 
and  the  Immigrants. 

Section  18.  Winning  of  South 
America — Allen  Gardiner  (1794- 

1851). 


CONTENTS  vii 

VI.    Winners  of  Africa. 

Section   19.     Africa's  Need  and  the 

Slave-Boy  Bishop,  Samuel  Crow- 

ther  (1809-1891). 
Section  20.     David         Livingstone, 

Africa's  Best  Friend  (1813-1873). 
Section  21.     Alexander  Mackay,  the 
Engineer  Winner   (i  849-1 890). 

yil.     Winners  of  the  Islands  of  the 
Pacific  Ocean. 

Section  22.  Savage  Islanders  in 
the  South  Sea  w^on  by  Sailor 
Winners. 
Section  23.  Cannibals  Changed  to 
Christians  by  the  Labors  of  three 
Johns. 

John  Geddle    (1847-1872). 
John  Paton    (1824- 1907). 
John  Coleridge  Patteson  (1827- 

1871). 

Section  24.     The   Winners    of    the 

Hawaiian  Islands. 
Section  25.     The    Message    carried 

to  the  Philippines. 


viii  CONTENTS 

VIII.    Winners  of  Japan. 

Section  26.  The  First  and  Second 
Coming  of  Christianity. 

Xavler,      the      First     Winner 
(1506-1552). 

Section  27.  Neesima,  the  Pagan 
Boy,  who  became  the  Christian 
Winner  (1843- 1890)  and  Guldo 
Verbeck  (1830- 1898),  the  Fore- 
most Teacher  of  New  Japan. 

Section  28.  Japan's  Call  for  Chris- 
tian Winners, 

IX.    Winners  of  China. 

Section  29.  Robert  Morrison,  the 
Pioneer  Winner  (i 783-1 834). 

Section  30.  John  Kenneth  Mac- 
kenzie, the  Beloved  Physician 
(1850-1888). 

Section  31.  The  Boxer  Uprising 
and  the  Martyr  Winners. 

Section  32.  James  Addison  Ingle, 
the  Trainer  of  Chinese  Winners 
(1867-1903). 


INTRODUCTORY   LESSON 

The  first  lesson  of  this  course  must  of  neces- 
sity be  a  lesson  of  Correlation.  The  pupil's 
attention  should  be  directed  to  what  knowl- 
edge he  has  of  God's  life  in  the  world. 

First,  he  must  see  God's  gift  of  His  Son 
to  the  World  as  the  center  of  the  Bible  and 
of  all  Christian  instruction:  the  Old  Testa- 
ment as  containing  the  promise  of  the  gift, 
and  the  New  Testament  as  the  record  of  the 
life  and  teachings  of  the  gift.  The  coming  of 
the  gift  changed  the  record  of  time,  and  the 
year  One  began  the  Christian  Era. 

Second,  he  must  see  the  obligation  which 
God's  gift  of  His  Son  has  placed  upon 
each  one  of  His  followers,  first  the  Apostles, 
then  those  whom  they  taught  and  so  on 
through  **a  living  line  of  living  men"  through- 
out the  ages  even  down  to  the  pupil  himself. 
To  do  this  it  will  be  wise  to  summarize  what 
the  gift,  Christ,  taught:  First,  the  Gospel, 
ix 


X  INTRODUCTORY  LESSON 

("good  news"),  that  God  was  their  Heavenly 
Father  and  loved  them;  second,  that  He  had 
sent  Him,  His  son  Jesus  to  show  them  how 
He  wanted  them  to  live  their  lives,  or  in  other 
words,  He  had  given  them  His  Son  that  they 
might  have  life  and  have  it  more  abundantly; 
and  third,  that  Jesus  trained,  by  His  daily 
life  and  instruction,  men  to  carry  on  His  work 
after  His  Crucifixion  when  His  earthly  life 
ended;  and  fourth,  that  He  commanded  them 
to  tell  all  men  everywhere  about  Him;  and 
fifth,  that  He  promised  to  be  with  His  fol- 
lowers everywhere  unto  the  world's  end. 

H  this  is  rightly  done  the  pupil  will  realize 
that  the  events  of  the  Crucifixion,  the  Resur- 
rection and  the  Ascension  transferred  the  re- 
sponsibility of  living  the  Christian  life  among 
men,  of  making  God  known  to  men,  from 
Christ,  the  son  of  God,  to  men.  His  followers. 
Christ  organized  the  Army  of  Christian  Win- 
ners, His  twelve  Intimate  friends  became  the 
first  Captains  in  the  Christian  Army,  and 
their  purpose  was  to  enlist  every  man,  woman 
and  child  In  all  the  world,  in  all  time,  under 
Christ's  banner  to  continue  His  faithful 
soldier  and  servant  unto  his  life's  end. 


INTRODUCTORY  LESSON      xl 

Thirdj  the  pupil  must  realize  how  the 
world  in  the  year  thirty-two  a.d.  was  prepared 
by  God  to  aid  the  twelve  Apostles  and  other 
disciples  in  spreading  the  "good  news."  What 
were  the  conditions  which  made  the  teaching 
of  all  men  everywhere  possible?  Show  them 
the  significance  of  the  superscription  over  the 
Cross  (Luke  23:38)  being  in  these  three  dif- 
ferent languages  and  then  bring  out  for  them 
what  was  the  divine  mission  of  each  family: 
the  Greek,  Latin  and  Hebrew,  in  preparing 
the  way  for  the  spread  of  Christianity. 

First,  the  Greeks  through  their  geographical 
location  and  its  advantages  became  the  early 
philosophers  and  seekers  into  the  meaning  of 
life,  and  their  language  grew  to  express  the 
inner  experiences  of  their  minds  and  spirits. 
And  then  this  language,  so  much  richer  than 
all  others  in  spiritual  expressions,  became  al- 
most universal  in  the  lands  about  the  Mediter- 
ranean Sea,  because  the  Greeks  were  thrust 
out  from  their  isolation  by  the  ambitious  Alex- 
ander the  Great.  In  his  conquest  of  the  world 
he  carried  the  Greek  language,  in  which  later 
the  Gospel  was  preached.  The  Greeks  con- 
tributed the  Universal  Language, 


xu      INTRODUCTORY  LESSON 

Second,  what  was  the  divine  mission  of  the 
Romans?  They  contributed  to  the  world  of 
that  day  a  genius  for  discipline,  organization 
and  government.  The  famous  Roman  legions 
went  out  from  Rome  In  all  directions  and 
slowly  but  steadily  conquered  tribe  after  tribe, 
made  each  tributary  to  Rome,  and  established 
the  mighty  Roman  Empire.  And  as  these 
soldiers  went  they  built  roads  connecting  the 
provinces  with  the  Imperial  City.  These 
roads  greatly  facilitated  the  travel  of  those 
days  and  made  possible  the  spread  of  Christ's 
message  through  the  journeyings  of  Christian 
Jews,  Roman  soldiers  and  particularly  St. 
Paul.     The  Romans  Contributed  the  Roads. 

The  mission  of  the  Jews  was  the  gift  of 
the  belief  in  the  one  true  God,  Jehovah.  Long 
before  Christ's  day,  many  Greeks  had  turned 
from  idolatry  and  from  the  worship  of  the 
Grecian  gods  and  goddesses,  and  had  sought 
strength  and  purity  in  the  worship  of  the  God 
of  Abraham.  Some  Romans  too  had  followed 
their  example.  All  through  the  New  Testa- 
ment (Acts  x)  we  see  converts  to  Judaism 
taking  a  leading  part  In  the  spread  of 
Christianity. 


INTRODUCTORY  LESSON    xiii 

God  had  prepared  the  world  for  the  work 
which  Christ  at  His  Ascension  gave  His  dis- 
ciples to  do.  The  Jews  gave  the  belief  in  the 
one  true  God  which  the  Greeks  clothed  in  a 
universal  language  while  the  Roman  roads  and 
form  of  government  made  possible  the  carry- 
ing of  Christianity  throughout  the  known 
world  of  that  day. 

The  Fourth  great  division  of  the  pupil's 
previous  knowledge  which  we  want  to  recall 
to  him  is:  The  method  of  the  development 
of  this  work  during  the  first  years  after  Christ. 
Recall  to  him  how  after  Christ's  Ascension 
the  Apostles  and  disciples  returned  to  Jeru- 
salem (Acts  i)  and  "were  with  one  accord 
in  one  place"  (Acts  ii:i)  when  Christ's 
promise  to  them  was  fulfilled  and  they  re- 
ceived the  blessing  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
their  numbers  were  increased  to  about  three 
thousand  souls.  They  continued  to  work  in 
Jerusalem  and  "the  Lord  added  to  the  Church 
daily  such  as  should  be  saved."  Their  work 
consisted  in  preaching  the  "  good  news,"  the 
healing  of  the  sick,  and  the  care  of  the  poor 
and  "those  who  lacked."  The  first  step  in 
the  winning  of  the  world  was  City  Missions. 


xlv       INTRODUCTORY   LESSON 

But  as  the  number  and  power  of  the  new 
sect  increased,  opposition  to  them  also  in- 
creased, persecutions  followed.  "Therefore 
they  that  were  scattered  abroad  went  every- 
where preaching  the  word"  and  "Then  Philip 
went  down  to  the  city  of  Samaria  and 
preached  Christ  unto  them"  (Acts  viii:4-5), 
and  so  the  second  step  in  winning  the  w^orld, 
namely  "  Home  Missions  "  w^as  taken. 

And  it  remained  for  Saul,  the  persecutor 
who  became  Paul  the  Christian,  to  take  the 
third  step  in  the  development  of  the  spread 
of  the  message  and  carry  it  beyond  the  bounds 
of  Palestine  into  Asia  Minor,  and  on  into 
the  Roman  Empire.  This  is  where  we  start 
in  our  first  lesson  of  this  course. 

One  more  principle  remiains  for  us  to  recall 
to  the  scholars,  the  Fifth  and  last,  which  is: 
that  Christ  by  His  life  demonstrated  the 
method  by  v/hich  He  desired  His  followers  to 
work. 

In  his  own  life  He  was  first  an  Industrial 
Winner.  For  thirty  years  he  labored  as  a 
carpenter.  It  has  taken  the  world  nearly 
nineteen  hundred  years  to  appreciate  the  fact 


INTRODUCTORY  LESSON     xv. 

that  It  Is  often  through  manual  training  that 
spiritual  results  are  produced. 

Seconds  He  was  An  Itinerant  Winner. 
''Other  sheep  have  I,  that  are  not  of  this  fold, 
them  also  must  I  bring  that  there  may  be 
one  fold  and  One  Shepherd."  "He  went  Into 
the  next  city,"  even  when  the  streets  where 
He  was  were  filled  with  those  who  were 
anxious  to  hear  Him. 

Third,  He  v/as  a  Medical  Winner,  curmg 
the  lame,  the  blind  and  those  with  "diverse 
diseases." 

Fourth,  He  was  a  Winner  of  all  classes. 

Fifth,  He  was  a  trainer  and  teacher  of 
native  workers. 

To  Sum  Up — ^We  have  seen  how  at  the 
time  He  ascended,  there  were  three  great 
families — Greek,  Roman,  and  Hebrev/,  pre- 
pared In  diiterent  ways  to  further  the  work 
of  the  Apostles  and  disciples  In  carrying  out 
their  great  commission. 

In  this  course  we  shall  see  the  winners  as 
they  carried  out  their  commission  taking  the 
message  beyond  the  coast  of  the  Mediterranean 
Sea — Into  the  forests  of  Germany,  Into  the 
land    of    Norway    and    Sweden,    beyond    the 


xvi      INTRODUCTORY  LESSON 

Scotland  border  and  Into  the  Emerald  Isle, 
over  Asia,  Africa,  North  and  South  America, 
Australia  and  the  Islands  of  the  Sea. 

In  some  of  these  great  lands  the  citadels 
have  been  taken  and  the  land  is  in  the  hands 
of  the  Army  of  the  King,  in  others  only  the 
outposts  have  been  taken.  In  all  we  know 
that  more  than  half  of  the  vi^orld  today  awaits 
for  you  and  for  me  to  obey  the  great  command 
to  go  to  them  to  preach  and  to  teach  them 
of  the  ONE  in  whom  they  may  have  life  and 
have  it  more  abundantly. 


Winners  of  the  World 

CHAPTER  I 
WINNERS  OF  THE  ROMANS 

SECTION  I.      ST.  PAUL 

At  the  end  of  a  day  in  the  year  52  A.D., 
four  men  sat  on  the  shore  of  the  city  of  Troas, 
in  Asia  Minor,  watching  the  sun  disappear  in 
the  great  unknown  West,  and  behind  the  vast 
land  of  Europe. 

The  center  of  the  group  was  St.  Paul,  a 
tentmaker  by  trade,  but  by  choice  a  traveler, 
with  the  aim  of  winning  men  to  love  and 
follow,  in  word  and  deed,  his  Master  and 
Teacher,  Jesus  Christ.  Near  him  stood  his 
two  traveling  companions,  Silas  and  Timothy. 
The  three  were  listening  to  the  fourth  member 
of  the  group,  St.  Luke,  a  doctor  of  medicine. 


2       WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

A  few  days  before  the  three  men  had  ar- 
rived In  Troas  after  a  long  journey.  Leav- 
ing Jerusalem,  many  months  before,  they  had 
traveled  northward  through  the  land  of  Pales- 
tine, and  then  across  the  center  of  Asia  Minor 
to  Troas.  The  burning  plains  and  the  freez- 
ing mountain  passes  of  the  country,  and  the 
poor  and  irregular  daily  fare,  had  weakened 
them.  St.  Paul,  an  invalid  for  years,  needed 
more  than  rest  and  nourishment,  and  for  him 
the  services  of  Luke,  the  physician,  had  been 
procured.* 

In  the  few  hours  they  had  been  together 
a  deep  friendship  had  grown  up  between  St. 
Paul  and  St.  Luke,  St.  Luke  had  long  wanted 
to  know  about  the  wonderful  life  of  Jesus, 
and  now  by  the  clear  and  enthusiastic  descrip- 
tion of  St.  Paul  he  was  won  to  pledge  his 
love  and  devotion  to  Christ  and  accept  Him 
as  the  leader  of  his  life. 

It  was  of  these  things  that  they  were  talk- 
ing in  the  twilight  on  the  shore.  As  the  sun- 
light faded  in  the  West,  thither  their  hearts 
and  minds  traveled.  There,  over  the  sea,  was 
the  great  Empire.  The  Emperor  at  Rome  was 
a  ruler  who  oppressed    the    people    and    was 


Read  Acts  16 : 8-11.    Note  St.  Luke  begins  lo  use  "us"  and  "we." 


WINNERS    OF   THE    ROMANS     3 

feared  and  hated  by  them.  All  along  the 
shores  of  the  great  sea  were  towns  and  cities 
containing  thousands  of  people;  nobles  who 
lived  in  haughtiness  before  their  families,  and 
were  the  terror  of  their  slaves;  soldiers  whose 
highest  aim  in  life  was  to  eat  and  drink  and 
plunder  and  fight;  and  multitudes  of  men, 
women,  and  children  living  lives  of  utter 
wretchedness,  caring  much  for  vice  and  crime, 
and  having  none  to  pity  or  help  them  in  their 
wretchedness. 

All  this  life  St.  Luke  had  seen  as  he  had 
traveled  about  practicing  his  profession,  and 
as  he  described  the  woes  of  the  people  of  the 
Emipire  and  the  great  need  of  a  new  ideal  of 
life,  St.  Paul's  vision  of  his  travels  widened, 
and  he  saw  that  he  must  cross  that  sea  and 
visit  the  great  scenes  of  the  Empire  and  win 
men  to  find  joy  in  a  new  life  by  knowing  and 
loving  his  IMaster,  Jesus  Christ, 

That  night  as  he  tried  to  sleep,  with  the 
music  of  the  Aegean  Sea  in  his  ears,  he  saw 
a  vision  (Acts  xvi  :8-i2).  A  man  stood  on 
the  opposite  coast  and  beckoned  to  him  and 
cried  to  him,  "  Come  over  into  Macedonia  and 
help  us."     In  St.  Paul's  mind  this  vision  be- 


4       WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

came  the  command  of  God,  and  the  next 
golden  sunset  shone  upon  the  ardent  Apostle 
seated  upon  the  deck  of  a  ship  sailing  toward 
the  coast  of  Europe. 

At  this  time  we  will  not  follow  St.  Paul's 
life  in  detail.  If  we  turn  to  the  back  of  the 
Bible  we  shall  find  that  later  in  his  life  he 
wrote  letters  to  those  people  whom  he  had  met 
in  the  places  he  had  visited  in  Europe.  We 
find  a  letter  to  the  Romans,  and  one  to  the 
people  of  Corinth,  another  to  the  Philippians 
of  Philippi,  and  the  Thessalonians  at  Thessa- 
lonica,  a  city  in  Greece.  It  is  also  said  that  he 
went  into  the  countries  of  Spain  and  Portugal, 
and  some  believe  that  he  crossed  what  is  now 
the  English  Channel  and  paid  a  visit  to 
Great  Britain. 

Everywhere  he  went  he  gathered  about  him, 
by  his  enthusiasm  and  devotion,  people  whom 
he  won  to  Christ. 

Let  us  therefore  think  of  St.  Paul  as  the 
first  great  winner  of  men  to  Christ, 


WINNERS    OF   THE    ROMANS     5 

SECTION    2.       THE    HOMELESS    JEWS    AND    RO- 
MAN   SOLDIERS 

After  St.  Paul  died  there  were  two  special 
kinds  of  people  who  became  Winners  of  the 
World  for  Christ. 

1.  The  Jewish  Christians. 

2.  The  Roman  Soldiers. 

The  Jewish  Christians  were  those  who, 
under  the  instruction  of  Jesus  and  His  fol- 
lowers, had  devoted  their  lives  to  the  great 
Master,  and  longed  to  win  others  to  His 
leadership.  These  Jews  were  hated  by  their 
fellow-countrymen.  We  read  in  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles  how  they  stoned  St.  Stephen  and 
put  Peter  and  the  other  Apostles  in  prison. 
(Acts  v:  12-42;  Acts  vi:7-i5;  Acts  viii:i-i6.) 

As  these  persecutions  of  the  Jewish  Christ- 
ians by  the  Jews  increased,  the  followers  of 
Christ  began  to  leave  Judea  and  to  travel 
over  the  country  about  the  Mediterranean 
Sea.  Wherever  they  went  they  established 
small  communities  of  men  and  women,  whom 
they,  by  their  lives  and  teaching,  won  to 
Christ.  These  communities  were  not  churches 
as  we  know  them  to-day;  they  were  rather 


6       WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

little  household  companies,  made  up  mostly  of 
poor  hardworking  people.  When  the  day's 
work  w^as  done  they  would  come  together 
and  read  some  of  the  letters  which  St.  Paul 
or  the  other  Apostles  had  written  to  them,  and 
recite  the  story  of  Christ's  life  w^hlch,  at  that 
time,  was  not  written,  but  had  been  passed 
on  by  word  of  mouth.  After  this  they  would 
pray  and  sing,  worshiping  God. 

In  many  places  where  these  Jewish  Chris- 
tians went  they  were  also  persecuted  by  the 
Romans.  Then  they  would  meet  secretly, 
perhaps  in  the  early  morning,  and  would,  with 
bread  and  wine,  celebrate  The  Lord's  Supper, 
and  tell  stories  about  Christ,  and  sing  and 
pray. 

Thus,  little  by  little,  all  over  the  country 
round  about  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  spread 
these  little  bands  of  Winners  of  the  World 
for  Christ. 

These  communities  were  Increased  very 
much  by  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  by  the 
Roman  army.  In  the  year  70  a.d.  Vespasian, 
a  Roman  general,  swept  over  Galilee  and 
made  the  land  desolate. 

Arriving  before  Jerusalem,  Titus,  the  son 


WINNERS    OF   THE    ROMANS     7 

of  Vespasian,  assumed  command  of  the  army 
with  the  determination  to  destroy  the  Holy 
City.  Riding  around  the  city  he  viewed  a 
strong  fortress.  Behind  three  high  thick  walls 
rose  the  beautiful  Temple,  "  like  a  mount  of 
snow  fretted  with  golden  pinnacles."  Night 
and  day  the  Romans  toiled  until  their  batter- 
ing-rams and  great  machines  for  the  discharge 
of  arrows  and  stones  were  in  place.  Then  the 
siege  began.  Day  after  day  it  continued.  The 
Jews  fought  desperately.  Once,  when  a  breach 
was  made  in  the  wall,  **they  manned  it  boldly 
and  made  a  wall  of  their  own  bodies,  fight- 
ing three  days  without  intermission."  As  one 
wall  after  another  was  taken  and  the  people 
were  crowded  toward  the  Temple,  the  famine 
within  became  more  terrible  than  the  besiegers 
without.  Miserable  morsels  were  seized  from 
young  children  and  old  men,  and  the  wealthy 
were  tortured  until  they  opened  their  stores. 

When  Titus  reached  the  Temple  w^all,  he 
called  for  surrender,  that  its  sacred  courts 
might  not  be  soiled  with  bloodshed.  The  Jews 
refused  to  comply  with  his  command,  and 
after  many  days  of  fighting,  the  Temple  was 
destroyed   by  fire, — a   Roman   soldier  having 


8       WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

thrown  a  fire-brand  over  Its  walls.  Over  a 
million  Jews  were  killed  in  the  siege,  and 
over  one  hundred  thousand  sent  to  the  Roman 
mines. 

In  the  destruction  of  the  Temple  there 
came  to  an  end  the  Jewish  nation  that  formed 
the  center  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament 
times.  The  Temple  has  never  been  rebuilt,  a 
sacrifice  has  never  since  been  offered.  How 
completely  was  Christ's  prophecy  fulfilled, 
"For  the  da5^s  shall  come  upon  thee,  when 
thine  enemies  shall  cast  up  a  bank  about  thee, 
and  compass  thee  round  and  keep  thee  in  on 
every  side,  and  shall  not  leave  In  thee  one 
stone  upon  another."     (St.  Luke  xix  143-44.) 

The  story  of  the  end  of  this  great  city, 
which  for  many  years  had  been  the  pride 
of  the  Jews  and  the  home  of  Our  Lord,  should 
be  known  by  all,  for  by  Its  destruction  the 
Homeless  Jewish  Christians  became  the  great- 
est Winners  of  the  World  for  Christ. 

The  other  people  who  became  Winners  of 
the  World  for  Christ  w^re  soldiers  In  the 
Roman  army. 

Many  times  when  the  Roman  soldiers  were 
ordered  to  Inflict  great  pain  upon  the  Chris- 


WINNERS    OF   THE    ROMANS     9 

tians  the  hard  hearts  of  the  soldiers  would  be 
softened  by  the  patience  and  courage  with 
which  the  Christians  received  the  persecution. 
They  would  wonder  what  power  these  Chris- 
tians had  that  could  make  them  so  brave,  and 
many  times  in  the  long  night  watches,  when 
a  soldier  had  been  chained  to  a  Christian, 
guarding  him,  the  two  would  talk  together, 
and  the  Christian  would  tell  him  of  the  new 
joy  that  had  come  into  his  life  when  he  be- 
came a  follower  of  Jesus.  In  this  way  many 
soldiers  were  won  to  Christ,  and  there  grew 
up  inside  of  the  Roman  army  groups  of  these 
men  who  were  Christians. 

As  these  soldiers  went  all  over  the  Empire 
in  the  ranks  of  the  army  they  carried  the  mes- 
sage of  Christ  into  every  country  where  they 
went,  so  that  as  the  years  passed  by  every  city, 
and  almost  every  town  in  the  Mediterranean 
world  came  to  have  its  group  of  men  who 
had  been  won  to  Christ. 


10     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

SECTION   3.      THE   MARTYR  WINNERS 

We  have  seen  how  the  teachings  of  Jesus 
won  their  way  into  the  Roman  world,  but  we 
must  remember  that  the  Romans  persecuted 
the  Christians  even  more  seriously  than  did 
the  Jews.  The  Romans  worshiped  idols  and 
the  Emperor  as  supreme,  and  they  would  not 
allow  Christians  to  worship  Christ  because 
they  called  Him  their  King. 

Very  early  it  became  the  custom  to  lead 
persons  accused  of  being  Christians  to  a  small 
altar  placed  before  an  image  of  the  Emperor. 
If  the  Christian  would  throw  some  incense 
on  the  altar-fire,  thereby  worshiping  the  Em- 
peror, he  was  allowed  to  go  free;  if  he  would 
not,  he  was  condemned,  and  either  beheaded, 
crucified  or  thrown  to  the  beasts  in  the  arena. 

We  will  now  look  at  the  lives  of  two  of 
the  men  who  suffered  death  in  their  effort  to 
win  the  Romans  to  Christ. 

First  we  will  go  to  Antioch,  that  beautiful 
city  in  the  north  of  Palestine,  the  capital  of 
the  eastern  portion  of  the  Empire.  A  vener- 
able man  by  the  name  of  Ignatius  was  the 
bishop  of  the  Christians. 


WINNERS    OF   THE    ROMANS  ii 

Ignatius  had  known  St.  John  and  some  of 
the  other  Apostles  and  had  been  urged  by  them 
to  preside  over  the  Church  at  Antloch.  About 
forty  years  after  the  fall  of  Jerusalem,  when 
Trajan,  the  Roman  Emperor,  was  visiting  the 
city  of  Antioch,  it  happened  that  there  had 
just  been  a  series  of  public  disasters,  and,  as 
was  the  custom,  the  blame  was  laid  on  the 
Christians.  The  whole  trouble  was  brought 
before  the  Emperor  and  he  commanded  that 
Ignatius  be  arrested  and  brought  before  him. 

In  Trajan's  presence  Ignatius  was  very 
humble,  but  he  was  also  very  loyal  to  Christ. 
He  told  Trajan  that  he  was  not  an  evil  spirit, 
but  that  he  worshiped  Christ  his  King.  Tra- 
jan asked  him  If  he  meant  the  one  who  was 
crucified  by  Pilot.  Ignatius  replied  that  he 
did,  and  he  told  Trajan  that  he  carried  with 
him  In  his  life,  the  crucified  life  of  his  king. 
Then  Trajan  pronounced  this  sentence  against 
him,  *'  Since  Ignatius  confesses  that  he  carries 
with  himself  Him  that  w^as  crucified,  we  com- 
mand that  he  be  carried,  bound,  by  soldiers 
to  great  Rome,  there  to  be  thrown  to  the  wild 
beasts  for  the  entertainment  of  the  people." 

Immediately   after   the   trial   the   venerable 


12     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

bishop  was  started  for  Rome  under  a  military 
escort.  In  those  days  it  was  a  long,  hard 
journey.  If  you  wish  to  trace  it  on  the  map, 
it  was  as  follows:  First  to  Seleucia,  thence 
they  sailed  to  Smyrna,  then  Troas,  Neapolis 
across  Macedonia,  across  the  Adriatic  and  so 
around  to  Puteoli,  Ostea,  and  Rome,  In  a 
way  It  was  a  triumphal  journey,  for  all  along 
the  route,  Christians  came  to  offer  sympathy 
and  to  receive  the  good  bishop's  teachings. 
When  they  reached  Rome  the  games  were  In 
progress,  the  old  man  was  hurried  to  thei 
amphitheatre,  and  the  wild  beasts  were  let 
loose  upon  him.  Thus  died  one  of  the  men 
who  stands  as  a  link  between  the  Apostolic 
Days  and  the  times  we  are  about  to  study. 
He  preferred  death  to  denying  the  Founder 
of  Christianity. 

Next  we  will  go  to  Smyrna.  The  bishop 
of  Smyrna  was  Polycarp.  During  one  of  the 
persecutions  this  loyal  bishop  of  Christ  was 
urged  to  redraw  from  the  city  for  safety. 
Yielding  to  the  persuasions  of  his  friends,  he 
sought  shelter  at  a  farm  not  far  from  the 
city,  but  his  hiding-place  was  betrayed  by  two 
Christian  slaves  under  torture,  and  although 


WINNERS    OF   THE    ROMANS  13 

escape  was  made  possible,  yet  the  venerable 
bishop  refused  to  avail  himself  of  it.  Seized 
by  the  soldiers  the  old  man  bowed  his  head 
and  said,  "The  will  of  God  be  done."  He 
then  ordered  food  for  his  captors  and  spent  in 
prayer  the  two  hours  they  spent  in  resting 
and  refreshing  themselves.  He  was  carried 
straight  to  the  arena  and  the  multitude  was 
greatly  excited  by  his  appearance.  When 
asked  to  retract,  he  refused.  "Swear!  Re- 
tract! Say:  Away  with  the  godless,"  cried 
the  proconsul.  Polycarp  repeated  the  words, 
but  the  gesture  of  his  hand  showed  that  by 
"godless"  he  meant  the  fanatical  spectators. 
"Blaspheme  Christ!"  cried  the  proconsul, 
"and  you  shall  go  free!"  The  aged  man 
straightened  up  and  replied:  "Eighty  and  six 
years  have  I  served  Christ  and  He  has  never 
done  me  wrong.  How  can  I  blaspheme  my 
King  who  has  saved  me  ?"  Then  the  condem- 
nation came.  The  herald  advanced  into  the 
middle  of  the  arena  and  thrice  proclaimed: 
"Polj'^carp  has  professed  himself  a  Christian." 
The  populace  demianded  that  he  be  thrown  to 
the  lions,  shouting,  "This  is  the  overthrower 
of  our  gods,  this  is  the  perverter  of  our  wor- 


14     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

ship."  But  as  the  games  were  over  there  were 
no  beasts  left.  Then  went  up  the  cry  that 
he  be  burned.  Naked  and  bound  to  the 
stake,  Polycarp  uttered  a  beautiful  prayer  in 
which  he  thanked  God  for  being  permitted 
to  be  a  martyr.  After  the  torch  was  applied, 
and  as  the  flames  swept  up  around  him,  an 
officer  plunged  a  sword  into  his  body  to  lessen 
his  agony. 

There  are  many  stories  that  might  be  told 
of  noble  men  and  women  who  in  their  loyalty 
to  Christ  gave  up  their  lives.  It  is  hard  for 
us  to  think  of  these,  and  of  the  pain  that  they 
suffered,  but  all  their  hardships  and  their 
painful  deaths  only  proved  to  others  that 
Christianity  brought  joy  into  life,  that  neither 
death  nor  any  amount  of  pain  could  take  away. 
Thus  in  the  midst  of  persecution  by  their 
enemies,  and  even  while  suffering  pain  and 
death,  these  martyrs  were  Winners  of  the 
World  for  Christ. 

These  men,  Ignatius  and  Polycarp,  were 
two  of  the  "  Noble  Army  of  Martyrs "  of 
whom  we  sing  in  the  Te  Deum  and  they  won 
many  Romans  by  their  courage,  loyalty  and 
steadfast  love  for  Christ. 


CHAPTER  il 

WINNERS  OF  THE  BARBARIANS 

SECTION    4.       THE   WINNERS    OF    THE    FRANKS 

AND   GOTHS,    MARTIN    OF   TOURS    (314- 

397)     AND    ULFILAS    (34I-388) 

So  far  in  our  story  the  Winners  of  the 
World  have  traveled  in  the  Roman  Empire. 
The  northern  limits  of  that  Empire  w^ere  the 
River  Rhine  on  the  north  and  the  Danube 
in  the  east.     (Use  the  map.) 

Streaching  away  to  the  north  of  these  rivers 
was  a  land  covered  with  wild  unbroken  forest, 
and  inhabited  with  people  who  were  un- 
civilized. These  people  belonged  to  a  great 
race  called  the  Teutons.  The  race  was  divided 
into  many  tribes,  two  of  which  we  will  look 
at  in  this  lesson;  the  Franks  by  the  Rhine 
and  the  Goths  by  the  Danube.  These  people 
were  very  industrious  and  we  should  learn 
IS 


i6     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

about  them  and  their  religion  because  later  on 
they  crossed  over  these  rivers  and  brought 
new  life  from  the  forests  to  the  decaying 
Romans'  cities.  These  Teutons  were  tall  mus- 
cular people,  who  lived  in  wooden  huts, 
grouped  into  small  villages  in  the  midst  of  the 
forests.  They  tilled  the  soil  and  hunted  game. 
They  were  fearless  and  brave  in  war,  but 
they  loved  their  homes  and  family  feasts  and 
social  gatherings.  Each  village  had  a  chief, 
and  when  he  was  selected  the  men  raised  him 
on  a  shield  and  carried  him  on  their  shoulders. 

These  courageous  peoople  had  a  strange 
religion.  They  believed  in  worshiping  the 
sun  and  moon  and  other  gods.  The  names 
of  our  week  days  came  from  the  special  days 
when  these  Teutons  worshiped  their  gods. 

Sunday  was  the  day  of  Sun-worship. 

Monday  was  the  day  of  Moon-worship. 

Tuesday  v/as  devoted  to  a  god  called  Tyr, 
the  god  of  war. 

Wednesday  was  devoted  to  a  god  called 
Woden,  god  of  air,  sky — the  giver  of  fruits. 

Thursday  was  devoted  to  a  god  called 
Thor,  god  of  thunder  and  the  weather. 


WINNERS   OF  BARBARIANS     17 

Friday  was  devoted  to  a  god  called  Freyer, 
God  of  Love. 

We  do  not  know  what  kind  of  images  they 
had  to  represent  these  gods — indeed  we  are 
not  sure  that  they  had  images,  but  we  do 
know  that  in  their  love  for  the  forests  they 
believed  that  these  gods  dwelt  in  certain  great 
and  beautiful  trees,  and  before  these  they 
prayed  and  offered  sacrifices,  sometimes  even 
human  beings. 

This  was  the  most  terrible  part  of  their 
religion.  Nearly  always  after  a  battle  they 
offered  some  captive  and  sometimes,  if  they 
wanted  something  very  much,  one  of  their 
children. 

Just  imagine  how  a  Christian  would  feel 
when  he  traveled  through  the  forests  and  met 
these  people,  and  saw  them  worshiping  a  rude 
image  or  a  beautiful  tree,  or  offering  a  human 
sacrifice ! 

Terrible  stories  were  brought  to  the  Empire 
by  travelers  through  these  regions,  and  they 
were  listened  to  eagerly  by  curious  people. 
But  there  was  one  place  where  the  stories 
brought  sadness — and  that  was  in  the  com- 
munity of  the  Christians.    They  remembered 


1 8     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

how  Jesus  said,  "Go  ye  Into  all  the  world," 
etc.,  and  they  wondered  how  they  could  ever 
carry  the  "Good  News"  to  these  rude  people. 

By  the  year  300  there  were  Christian  men 
all  over  the  Empire  who  had  given  up  home 
and  family  and  fortune,  and  obeyed  Our 
Lord's  Instruction  to  the  rich  man  (Luke 
XVIII  :i 8),  In  order  that  they  might  devote 
their  lives  to  work  for  and  to  study  about 
Christ.  These  men  were  called  monks.  They 
wore  a  simple  costume  consisting  of  a  long 
cloak  made  of  the  coarsest  of  material.  This 
costume  not  only  saved  expense  but  it  signified 
to  all  the  world  that  these  men  had  put  aside 
all  adornment  and  comfort  and  Intended  to 
live  In  the  utmost  simplicity.  They  separated 
themselves  from  their  families,  and  lived  in 
small  communities  in  order  that  they  might 
study  and  pray  and  work  together  for  the 
winning  of  men  and  women  to  Christ. 

To  such  a  group  of  monks,  living  in  what 
is  now  France,  came  the  news  of  the  terrible 
customs  of  the  Franks  near  the  Rhine,  and 
one  monk  named  Martin  of  Tours  (314-397) 
was  greatly  impressed.  Martin  was  very  much 
like  the  rich  young  man  to  whom  Christ  spoke, 


WINNERS   OF   BARBARIANS      19 

he  had  In  his  youth  all  that  he  desired,  and 
like  most  young  men  of  his  day  became  a 
valiant  soldier.  More  and  more  the  call  of 
Christ  sounded  in  his  heart  until  he  gave 
up  the  army  and  after  retirement  on  an  island 
he  joined  the  group  of  monks  who  lived  near 
the  Franks,  and  gave  his  life  to  win  them  for 
Christ. 

His  method  was  quite  different  from  St. 
Paul's.  He  preached  and  pleaded,  but  in  ad- 
dition he  organized  a  kind  of  army  of  monks 
and  marched  about,  not  fighting  men,  but 
destroying  the  idols  and  cutting  down  the 
sacred  trees.  The  result  of  this  method  was 
not  altogether  good.  He  made  the  men  of 
the  Franks  angry  with  him,  instead  of  mak- 
ing them  love  him.  Martin  did  not  win  as 
many  as  he  might  have  won  to  know  God  as 
their  loving  Father  and  Jesus  as  His  Son, 
but  Martin's  absolute  sincerity  and  enthusiasm 
and  bravery  made  a  deep  Impression  on  many 
of  the  Franks,  and  some  were  won.  It  Is 
said  that  at  his  death  2000  followed  him  to 
his  grave.  Many  gave  up  worshiping  the 
sun  and  moon  and  idols  and  tried  to  learn 
more  about  the  "Good  News"  of  Jesus  Christ. 


20     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

Martin's  name  is  always  coupled  with  the 
town  of  Tours  because  he  made  it  his  head- 
quarters. Let  us  put  a  dot  on  our  map  just 
below  the  Rhine  River  for  Tours. 


Vlfilas  (341-388) 

We  will  now  go  across  the  Empire  to  the 
eastern  frontier — to  the  country  near  the  Black 
Sea  and  north  of  the  Danube  River.  There 
was  one  of  the  Teutonic  tribes  called  Goths. 
They  were  more  civilized  than  the  tribe  we 
have  just  studied,  because  in  raids  made  in 
Asia  Minor  they  had  captured  Christians  and 
carried  them  to  the  land  north  of  the  Danube. 

Ulfilas,  commonly  called  the  "Apostle  to 
the  Goths,"  who  was  born  in  Goth,  was  a 
descendant  of  some  of  these  early  captives. 

The  life  of  Ulfilas  and  the  Christian  cap- 
tives among  the  Goths  was  a  very  hard  one. 
They  were  looked  down  upon  because  they 
were  captives  and  they  were  regarded  with 
suspicion  because  of  their  religion.     But  this 


WINNERS   OF  BARBARIANS     21 

suspicion  was  constantly  lessened  because  in 
their  daily  living  they  were  constantly  kind 
and  liberal.  Such  a  life  had  a  great  influence 
on  the  Goths,  and  in  time  many  became  Chris- 
tians, and  Ulfilas  became  their  leader,  with 
the  result  that  the  pagan  Goths  hated  the 
Christian  Goths  and  persecuted  them.  We 
read  that  when  a  family  became  Christian, 
their  house  or  tent  would  be  set  on  fire;  and 
in  one  town  a  fight  took  place  between  the 
two  factions,  and  when  the  women  and 
children  took  refuge  in  a  small  rude  church, 
it  was  set  on  fire,  and  they  died  in  the  flames. 
Ulfilas  realized  that  the  best  thing  to  do  was 
to  separate  the  Christian  Goths  from  the 
pagan  Goths.  He  made  a  journey  to  Con- 
stantinople and  described  the  condition  to  the 
Emperor  Constantine,  with  the  result  that 
Constantine  gave  him  permission  to  bring  his 
Christian  Goths  over  the  Danube  and  settle 
the  pastures  below  Mount  Haemus.  So 
pleased  was  the  Emperor  with  Ulfilas's  devo- 
tion that  he  caused  him  to  be  made  a  bishop. 

You  can  imagine  what  a  happy  and  peace- 
ful life  Ulfilas  and  his  people  lived  in  the 
beautiful  country.     Here  he  had  the  oppor- 


22     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

tunity  to  do  a  wonderful  thing.  He  set  him- 
self to  translate  the  Bible  into  the  language 
of  the  Goths.  There  were  two  obstacles  to 
overcome,  one:  the  fact  that  the  Goths  were 
such  wild  people  that  they  had  no  real  alphabet 
with  letters  for  sounds,  but  rude  signs  and 
symbols  of  things,  and  the  other  obstacle  was: 
the  fact  that  it  was  thought  irreverent  to 
write  the  Word  of  God  in  any  other  language 
than  Greek  or  Latin. 

Regarding  the  first  obstacle,  he  overcame 
it  by  writing  an  alphabet,  and  as  to  the  second, 
he  did  not  pay  much  attention,  he  knew  that 
the  Scriptures  would  help  his  people  much 
m.ore  if  they  could  read  them  in  their  own  lan- 
guage. In  his  translation  he  left  out  the  Book 
of  Kings  because  he  was  afraid  that  the  story 
of  war  and  battle  would  make  his  people  mora 
warlike  and  less  peaceful.  When  in  imagina- 
tion we  think  of  this  man  caring  for  the 
bodies  and  souls  of  his  people,  can  we  not  see 
how  he  earned  the  title  "  Apostle  "?  He  was 
quite  different  from  Martin  of  Tours,  because 
he  made  his  people  love  instead  of  fear  him. 
When  we  remember  that  the  Germans  came 
from  the  Goths  and  think  of  such  Germans 


WINNERS   OF  BARBARIANS     23 

as  Luther,  we  realize  that  Ulfilas  won  much 
more  than  he  knew  when  he  lived  and  gave 
the  "Good  News"  to  the  Goths. 

Let  us  put  a  dot  south  of  the  Danube  for 
the  diocese  of  the  "Apostle  to  the  Goths." 


SECTION    5.       ST.    PATRICK,    THE    WINNER    OF 
IRELAND 

Now  we  leave  the  continent  and  go  across 
the  English  channel  to  Great  Britain,  and 
again  we  cross  the  St.  George's  channel  to  the 
land  known  as  Ireland.  This  land  was  won 
to  Christ  by  St.  Patrick.  It  is  easier  to  study 
the  life  of  St.  Patrick  than  many  other  lives, 
because  in  his  old  age  he  wrote  the  story  of 
his  life.  He  told  us  a  great  many  interesting 
things,  but  he  failed  to  m.ake  clear  to  us  the 
exact  place  where  he  vras  born.  It  was  prob- 
ably near  the  present  Kilpatrick,  between  Glas- 
gow and  Dumbarton.  His  parents  were 
Christians  and  his  grandfather  was  a  priest  in 
the  old  British  Church. 

This    Scottish    lad,    when    nearly    sixteen 


24     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

was  captured  by  pirates  and  carried  over  to 
Ireland.  There  for  six  years  he  was  obliged 
to  work  for  a  heathen  master,  taking  care  of 
sheep.  During  these  six  years  In  the  quiet 
of  the  fields  he  thought  a  great  deal.  He 
compared  the  beautiful  Christian  lives  that 
his  people  led  at  home  with  the  pagan  lives 
led  by  the  people  around  him.  The  compari- 
son aroused  him,  for  he  says  of  this  hard 
period  in  his  life,  "  This  was  for  my  good, 
because  by  this  means,  I  was  reformed  by 
the  Lord."  When  he  escaped  from  captivity 
and  returned  home  he  could  not  forget  the 
people  with  whom  he  had  lived  in  Ireland. 
He  tells  us  that  he  had  a  dream  in  which  a 
voice  said  to  him,  "We  beseech  thee,  holy 
youth,  come  and  dwell  among  us."  Soon  the 
call  to  return  to  Ireland  became  so  command- 
ing that  he  resolved  to  prepare  himself  to  go 
back  to  that  country  and  win  the  people  to 
Christ. 

As  he  looked  about  for  some  school  where 
he  could  prepare  himself  to  win  the  people 
of  Ireland  to  Christ,  he  fixed  on  the  Monas- 
ter}^ of  Martin  of  Tours  of  whom  we  have 
studied.     Leaving  his  home  he  went  to  the 


WINNERS  OF  BARBARIANS     25 

monastery  on  the  Rhine  and  there  lived  and 
caught  the  spirit  that  Martin  had  left  with 
his  followers. 

After  studying  several  years  he  felt  ready 
to  begin  his  work,  and  crossed  the  water 
to  the  land  where  he  was  once  a  captive. 
First  he  sought  out  his  old  master  and  gave 
him  money  to  pay  the  debt  created  by  his 
running  away.  Then  the  old  man  listened  to 
his  appeal  to  become  a  follower  of  Christ,  but 
he  was  too  proud  to  accept  the  teaching  of 
his  former  slave.  At  first  St.  Patrick  had 
great  difficulty.  The  heathen  priests  and 
princes  opposed  him  and  he  learned  that  only 
a  year  before  a  Christian  teacher  who  had 
come  from  Rome  was  forced  to  go  back.  But 
St.  Patrick  persevered,  and  using  tact  and 
kindliness  won  his  way. 

While  he  was  traveling  he  arrived  at  Tara, 
the  seat  of  a  chieftain.  On  the  evening  of 
his  arrival  they  were  to  celebrate  one  of  their 
heathen  festivals,  connected  with  fire  worship. 
On  that  particular  evening  no  one  could  light 
a  fire  until  the  chieftain  had  lighted  a  blaze 
upon  the  royal  hill.  St.  Patrick  and  his 
band,  not  aware  of  such  a  law,  lighted  their 


26     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

£re  to  prepare  their  evening  meal.  Very  soon 
they  were  surrounded  by  an  angry  crowd  who 
dragged  the  unprotected  travelers  before  the 
chieftain. 

St.  Patrick  carefully  explained  that  he  had 
no  desire  to  disobey  the  customs  of  the  country, 
and  by  his  wise  and  peaceful  attitude  he  so 
attracted  the  attention  of  the  chieftain  that 
he  was  Invited  to  preach  the  next  day  before 
the  royal  assembly.  It  w^as  In  this  way  that 
St.  Patrick  won  the  people  to  listen  to  him. 

All  through  Ireland  he  became  famous  for 
his  pleasing  manners  and  kind  words.  Men 
who  had  noble  ambitions  and  high  purposes 
began  to  seek  him,  desiring  to  know  him  and 
to  live  with  him.  So  many  men  came  to  him 
and  asked  him  for  Instruction  that  he  w^as 
obliged  to  organize  schools  and  colleges.  The 
fam.e  of  these  spread  not  only  through  Scot- 
land and  England,  but  also  to  the  continent. 

The  glory  and  success  of  St.  Patrick's  life 
and  work  was  due  to  his  constant  emphasis 
on  winning  men  to  give  up  Idolatry  and  to 
try  to  live  and  think  like  Christ.  From  Ire- 
land heroes  went  to  Belgium,  Germany, 
Switzerland,  and  Italy,  carrying  St.  Patrick*s 


WINNERS   OF  BARBARIANS     27 

spirit.  Even  in  Iceland  there  have  been  found 
relics  and  records  of  the  presence  of  these 
Irish  heroes,  showing  that  neither  distance  nor 
difficulty  could  stay  them  in  their  desire  to 
w^in  men  for  Christ. 

Let  us  put  a  mark  on  Ireland  and  always 
remember  St.  Patrick  as  one  of  the  leaders 
of  the  Winners  of  the  World,  and  that  he 
sought  to  win  men  by  a  daily  life  of  kindly, 
loving  deeds. 


SECTION  6.      ST.  AUGUSTINE  IN  ENGLAND 

We  return  from  the  outskirts  of  the  empire 
to  the  very  center,  the  city  of  Rome. 

A  beautiful  story  is  told  of  a  good  priest 
named  Gregory,  who  lived  in  Rome.  One  day 
as  he  was  walking  in  the  market  place  he 
saw  some  beautiful  slave  children  for  sale. 
He  asked  who  they  w^ere,  and  he  v/as  told 
that  they  were  called  Angles.  As  he  looked 
on  them  he  said  they  ought  to  be  called 
angels,  and  be  saved  (won  to  Christ)  and 
taught    to    sing    Hallelujahs.      The   sight    of 


28     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

these  beautiful  children  would  not  pass  from 
Gregory's  mind.  He  learned  about  their  land 
and  decided  to  go  there  and  give  his  life  to 
winning  them  for  Christ. 

After  due  preparation  he  started  on  his 
journey,  but  he  had  only  proceeded  three  days 
when  a  body  of  Romans  overtook  him  and 
told  him  that  he  was  so  much  beloved  in  Rome 
that  the  people  would  not  hear  to  his  leaving 
for  the  unknown  land  of  Britain.  Although 
he  was  obliged  to  return  to  the  imperial  city 
and  be  advanced  to  the  position  of  Pope,  the 
highest  rank  in  the  Church  of  Rome,  he  could 
not  forget  the  beautiful  slave  children. 

One  day  Gregory  called  to  him  one  of  his 
best  workers,  a  man  named  Augustine,  and 
told  him  to  go  to  the  Britons  and  win  them 
to  Christ.  At  first  Augustine  was  afraid  to 
go.  He  said  that  the  people  were  wild  and 
that  the  land  was  unknown.  But  Gregory- 
would  not  take  Augustine's  denial,  for  it  was 
an  important  commission,  so  Augustine  con- 
sented to  go  and  was  given  forty  monks  to 
accompany  him. 

On  arriving  In  Britain  Augustine  was 
helped  by  three  influences.    First,  the  king  of 


WINNERS   OF  BARBARIANS     29 

Britain  had  married  Bertha,  a  princess  of 
Gaul,  who  years  before  had  been  won  to 
Christ.  When  Bertha  came  to  live  in  Britain 
a  church  was  buUded  for  her,  and  some  Chris- 
tian priests  were  brought  from  Gaul.  Thus 
the  story  of  Christ  told  by  Augustine  was 
not  entirely  new.  The  second  influence  was 
the  impression  made  by  the  processional  and 
service  of  Augustine  and  his  forty  monks. 
When  they  went  to  meet  the  king  they  fol- 
lowed a  crucifix  of  silver  and  in  the  proces- 
sion a  beautiful  picture  of  the  Redeemer  was 
borne  aloft.  As  they  marched  along,  they 
chanted  hymns  for  the  salvation  of  the  king 
and  his  people.  Such  a  procession  and  service 
impressed  the  king  and  caused  him  and  his 
people  to  listen  to  Augustine's  words.  The 
'third  influence  that  helped  Augustine  was  the 
life  led  by  him  and  his  monks.  The  king 
and  his  people  saw  that  they  were  not  war- 
riors, not  trouble  makers,  but  that  they  gave 
themselves  to  prayer  and  fasting,  and  lived 
peaceably. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  king  and  his 
entire  family  were  won  to  Christ,  and  the 
following  year  Augustine  and  his  monks  bap- 


30     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

tized  10,000  Britons  in  one  day.  For  this 
work  Augustine  was  made  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury. 

In  thinking  of  Augustine  we  must  remem- 
ber that  when  he  came  to  Britain  there  v/ere 
already  established  in  Ireland  and  in  the 
northern  part  of  Great  Britain  many  old 
Christian  churches.  It  was  natural  that 
representatives  of  the  old  church  and  of 
Augustine's  church  should  desire  a  meeting. 
In  time  a  meeting  was  arranged,  but  it  turned 
out  a  most  unfortunate  meeting,  for  while 
the  two  bodies  of  Christian  priests  found  that 
they  agreed  to  the  truth  of  the  gospel  and 
the  importance  of  winning  men  to  Christ,  they 
found  that  they  disagreed  on  many  unimpor- 
tant questions.  They  each  celebrated  a  dif- 
ferent day  for  Easter,  and  they  discovered 
that  Augustine's  priests  cut  their  hair  on  the 
top  of  the  head,  making  what  they  called  a 
tonsure,  while  the  priests  of  Britain  cut  their 
hair  above  the  forehead.  Augustine  demanded 
that  the  British  priests  change  their  customs 
and  adopt  the  customs  of  his  church,  and 
obey  him. 

This  first  conference  was  not  very  success- 


WINNERS   OF  BARBARIANS     31 

ful.  They  agreed  to  separate  and  after  a 
time  meet  again.  The  British  priests  were 
impressed  with  the  splendor  of  the  Romans, 
and  decided  that  they  would  yield  obedience 
to  Augustine  after  they  had  tested  his  Chris- 
tianity. They  said  "a  true  Christian  is  meek 
and  lowly  of  heart,  such  will  be  this  man 
(Augustine)  if  he  be  a  man  of  God.  If  he 
be  haughty  and  ungentle,  he  is  not  of  God, 
and  we  may  disregard  his  words.  Let  the 
Romans  arrive  first  at  the  Synod.  If  on  our 
approach  he  rises  from  his  seat  to  receive 
us  with  meekness  and  humility,  he  is  the  ser- 
vant of  Christ  and  we  will  obey  him.  If  he 
despises  us  and  remains  seated,  let  us  despise 
him."  Augustine  sat,  as  they  drew  near,  in 
unbending  dignity.  The  Britains  at  once  re- 
fused to  obey  his  commands,  and  disclaimed 
him  as  their  leader. 

Thus  Augustine  by  not  following  the 
example  of  Christ  lost  a  great  opportunit)^ 

The  only  method  by  which  men  are  won 
to  be  followers  of  Jesus  Christ  is  by  personal 
humility  and  the  willingness  to  place  the 
greater  things  of  Christ's  teaching  first. 


32     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

SECTION    7.       BONIFACE,    THE    APOSTLE    OF 
GERMANY 

In  our  last  lesson  we  were  in  England.  To- 
day we  shall  start  in  England  but  most  of  our 
lesson  will  be  of  events  on  the  continent  in 
Germany. 

Boniface  was  born  in  Devonshire,  England. 
As  a  boy  he  was  called  Winfred.  In  those 
days  it  was  the  custom  for  the  clergy  to  visit 
the  homes  of  the  people  and  instruct  the 
children.  On  one  of  these  visits  Winfred  was 
so  impressed  by  the  teaching  he  received  that 
he  determined  to  give  his  life  to  the  service 
of  Christ.  He  entered  a  monastery  to  be 
educated  and  later  became  a  monk. 

From  the  travelers  who  stopped  at  his  mon- 
astery he  heard  many  stories  of  the  wars 
among  the  savage  tribes  that  lived  in  the 
forests  of  Germany.  The  ferocity  of  these 
people,  their  cruelty  in  war  and  their  pagan 
customs  of  worship  so  impressed  him  that 
he  left  his  monastery  and  traveled  to  Rome 
and  there  received  the  command  of  the  Pope 
to  go  to  Germany,  and  try  to  win  those  savage 


WINNERS   OF  BARBARIANS     33 

people  to  Christ.  Crossing  the  Alps  he 
plunged  Into  the  forests.  Try  to  think  of 
him  In  your  Imagination,  working  his  way 
through  the  unknown  depths  of  those  dark 
German  woods,  think  of  him  facing  the  fierce 
and  war-loving  barbarians.  These  savage  men, 
while  they  loved  to  fight,  and  followed  a  wild, 
roving  life,  had  no  desire  to  harm  the  peace- 
loving  and  gentle  man  who  had  come  to  bring 
them  the  message  of  the  wonderful  life  of 
Christ.  They  listened  to  him  and  they  en- 
joyed his  preaching,  but  they  found  It  very 
hard  to  give  up  the  mysterious  worship  In 
their  sacred  groves  of  great  oak  trees,  and 
their  custom  of  offering  human  sacrifices  upon 
their  huge  stone  altars. 

In  one  of  their  sacred  groves  stood  a  gigan- 
tic and  venerable  oak  tree  which  for  years 
had  been  sacred  to  the  worship  of  Thor, 
the  god  of  thunder.  Beneath  its  gloomy  shade 
for  centuries  the  most  solemn  acts  of  their 
religion  had  been  performed.  In  vain  Boni- 
face preached  to  these  people  and  declared 
against  the  worship  of  this  tree.  But  at  last 
Boniface  secured  their  consent  to  a  trial 
between   their   ancient   god   and   the   God   of 


34     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

Christ.  The  pagans  assembled  In  a  great 
multitude  and  Boniface  took  an  ax,  and  in  the 
midst  of  their  worship  began  to  strike  blow 
after  blow  at  the  base  of  the  tree.  The  hor- 
rified people  constantly  expected  that  a  bolt  of 
thunder  would  fall  upon  Boniface.  As  no 
bolt  descended  and  as  Boniface  continued  to 
ply  his  ax  their  faith  in  their  god  weakened, 
and  when  at  last  the  great  oak  fell  crashing 
and  groaning  to  the  ground  they  bowed  be- 
fore the  superior  power  of  the  God  of  Boni- 
face. With  the  wood  secured  from  this  old 
tree  Boniface  bullded  a  little  chapel  In  which 
he  might  live  and  preach  and  win  souls  to 
Christ. 

Do  you  know  the  meaning  of  the  word 
Boniface?  It  means  a  good  face.  As  we 
think  about  him  we  Imagine  him  a  strong, 
earnest  looking  man  whose  brightness  of  eye 
and  kindliness  of  smile  won  men  to  him.  In 
his  dealings  he  was  not  like  Martin  of  Tours. 
He  never  destroyed  except  to  build  up.  When 
he  cut  down  the  oak,  he  did  it,  not  simply 
to  show  the  Germans  how  vain  was  their 
worship,  but  to  build  from  it  a  little  church. 
He  never  frightened  men   Into   giving  them- 


WINNERS   OF  BARBARIANS     35 

selves  to  Christ,  but  always  appealed  to  their 
hearts  and  their  consciences  and  made  them 
realize  that  the  best  thing  that  they  could 
do  was  to  make  Christ  their  leader. 

Boniface  was  allowed  to  work  in  Germany 
a  great  many  years.  His  death  came  upon 
the  eve  of  Whitsunday  in  755  when  he  was 
seventy-four  years  of  age.  He  had  traveled 
to  a  tribe  that  lived  on  the  western  coast 
of  Germany  in  order  that  he  might  instruct, 
baptize  and  confirm  them.  On  the  morning 
of  Whitsunday  a  mob  of  armed  barbarians  fell 
upon  him  and  his  band.  Some  of  his  followers 
advised  resistance,  but  realizing  his  age  and 
the  small  number  of  his  followers  he  replied, 
"The  long  expected  day  has  come,  and  the 
time  of  our  departure  is  at  hand.  Strengthen 
yourselves  in  the  Lord  and  He  will  redeem 
your  souls.  Fear  not  them  than  can  kill  the 
body,  but  cast  the  anchor  of  your  hope  on 
God,,  who  will  soon  give  you  the  everlasting 
reward  of  admission  to  His  heavenly  king- 
dom." 

For  many  years  there  were  kept  in  his 
monastery  the  shroud  in  which  his  body  was 
brought  from  Germany,  and  a  book  entitled 


36     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

the  "Advantages  of  Death,"  which  was  stained 
with  his  blood  because  it  was  in  his  hand 
when  he  was  killed. 

We  cannot  study  the  life  of  Boniface  with- 
out calling  to  mind  the  life  of  St.  Paul.  Just 
as  St.  Paul  went  over  the  Roman  world,  so 
Boniface  went  over  Germany.  Turn  to 
Romans  x:8-i7,  for  there  you  will  find  St. 
Paul's  description  of  one  who  gives  his  life 
to  winning  the  world  for  Christ.  It  de- 
scribes St.  Boniface.  Germany  has  never  for- 
gotten the  good  priest  who  gave  his  life  to 
win  the  early  Germans  to  Christ. 


Note  :  See  Van  Dykes  "  First  Christmas  Tree.' 


CHAPTER  III 
WINNERS  OF  THE  NORTHLAND 

SECTION  8.      ANSCHAR,  THE  WINNING  OF 
THE  NORTH 

Beyond  the  forests  of  Germany  was  the 
country  of  Denmark,  and  across  the  sea  from 
Denmark  was  Sweden.  It  is  to  that  country 
that  we  go  in  this  lesson.  The  man  who  led 
in  the  winning  of  these  countries  was  Anschar. 

Anschar  was  born  in  a  little  town  in  the 
south  of  Germany.  As  a  little  boy  he  was 
attached  to  his  mother,  and  when  he  was  five 
years  old,  her  death  affected  him  deeply.  As 
the  years  of  his  boj^hood  passed  he  missed  her 
more  and  more.  At  times  he  would  imagine 
her  about  him,  at  other  times  he  would  dream 
of  her.  One  night  in  his  sleep  he  fancied 
himself  struggling  through  a  miry  bog,  be- 
yond which  lay  a  beautiful  meadow.  On  the 
meadow  he  saw  a  lady  in  rich  attire  sur- 
37 


38     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

rounded  by  other  ladies  In  white.  Among 
them  was  his  mother.  He  tried  to  reach  her, 
but  the  mire  clung  to  his  feet,  then  the  soft 
voice  of  the  majestic  lady  asked,  "  My  son, 
wouldst  thou  join  thy  mother?  "  He  replied, 
'*  Most  earnestly  I  wish  it."  "  Then,"  re- 
plied the  lady,  "  he  who  would  come  to  us 
must  leave  these  vanities  which  we  abhor." 

This  dream  decided  his  life.  He  entered  a 
monastery  and  began  to  study.  His  studious 
habits  soon  made  him  noticed  by  his  superiors 
and  as  he  developed  patience  and  kindliness,  it 
was  prophesied  that  he  would  do  great  things 
for  Christ. 

One  day  a  messenger  came  from  the  em- 
peror asking  Anschar  to  come  to  the  palace. 
There  he  found,  beside  the  King  and  court, 
King  Harold  of  Jutland.  Harold  had  been 
visiting  the  emperor  and  had  been  won  to 
Christ,  and  now,  as  he  was  about  to  return  to 
his  kingdom,  he  desired  to  take  back  with  him 
some  brave  Christian  leader  w^ho  vrould  teach 
his  people  about  Christianity.  The  emperor 
fixed  on  Anschar,  and  without  hesitation,  he 
accepted  the  call  as  from  God  and  prepared 
for  his  journey. 


WINNERS   OF  THE   NORTH    39 

On  arriving  in  Denmark  his  first  step  was 
to  found  a  school,  that  the  children  might  be 
won  to  be  followers  of  Christ.  After  the 
school  was  established,  no  children  came.  In 
order  to  have  scholars  he  was  obliged  to  do 
what  they  did  in  China  a  few  years  ago.  He 
was  obliged  to  buy  children  from  their  parents 
and  slave  children  from  their  owners  and  take 
them  to  his  school  and  teach  them,  thus  laying 
the  foundation  of  Christianity.  Anschar 
worked  two  years  in  Denmark.  At  the 
end  of  that  time  some  of  his  party  sickened 
and  wanted  to  return.  Open  rebellion  against 
Harold  the  king  having  broken  out,  Anschar 
was  obliged  to  leave  the  country. 

Sick  and  disheartened,  Anschar  returned  to 
his  monastery,  but  he  had  no  sooner  arrived 
than  he  was  again  summoned  to  the  palace, 
and  received  a  message  that  gladdened  his 
heart.  The  emperor  told  him  that  he  had  a 
letter  from  the  king  of  Sweden  saying  that 
there  were  in  Sweden  many  Christians  who 
had  been  taken  captives  by  Swedish  pirates. 
So  deeply  did  the  lives  of  these  captives  im- 
press the  people  of  Sweden  that  they  v/anted 
some  good  teacher  to  come  to  instruct  them 


40     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

In  the  way  of  Christ.  Anschar  immediately 
accepted  the  task  and  set  sail  for  Sweden. 
On  his  way  his  vessel  was  overtaken  by 
pirates;  everything  he  had  was  plundered,  and 
he  and  his  party  were  set  ashore.  His  com- 
panions were  discouraged  and  urged  him  to 
return,  but  Anschar  nobly  replied,  "  What 
may  happen  to  me  is  in  the  hands  of  God,  but 
I  have  made  up  my  mind  not  to  return  until  I 
discover  whether  it  is  God's  will  that  the 
Gospel  shall  be  published  in  this  land." 

Without  knowing  the  language,  with  no 
provisions,  they  struggled  over  mountains, 
through  swamps  and  across  rivers  until  after 
much  hardship  they  reached  the  royal  court  of 
the  king.  The  court  was  a  rude  sort  of  place, 
but  the  king  was  earnest  at  heart.  Anschar 
stayed  some  time  and  won  many  nobles  to 
Christ  and  established   schools  and   churches. 

Returning  to  the  emperor,  Anschar  re- 
ported his  success  and  was  elevated  to  the 
position  of  Archbishop  of  the  North,  by  the 
Pope,  with  a  center  at  Hamburg,  near  the 
borderland  of  Denmark.  This  became  a  great 
Christian  community,  from  which  sent  forth 
into  the  surrounding  country  many  men  with 


WINNERS   OF  THE   NORTH    41 

the  spirit  of  Anschar.  But  in  the  midst  of 
their  success  the  Christian  King  Harold  died, 
and  Eric,  who  followed  him,  was  bitterly  op- 
posed to  Christ.  He  gathered  together  an 
army  of  fierce  men  and  came  down  and  de- 
stroyed Hamburg,  compelling  Anschar  and 
his  faithful  followers  to  flee.  It  is  said  that 
as  Anschar  watched  his  work  burn  he  said, 
"  The  Lord  gave  and  the  Lord  has  taken 
away;  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord." 

But  Eric's  triumph  was  not  to  last.  He 
soon  died,  and  the  next  king  made  possible 
Anschar's  return,  and  the  work  of  winning 
men  was  re-established  with  greater  power. 

Anschar  died  when  he  was  sixty-four.  His 
self-denial  and  his  years  of  hardship  in  travel 
and  work  had  weakened  his  body  while  they 
strengthened  his  spirit  and  made  him  more 
successful  in  winning  men  to  Christ. 

Let  us  put  three  marks  on  our  map.  One 
for  Hamburg  on  the  borderline  between  Den- 
mark and  Germany,  one  in  Denmark,  and  one 
in  Sweden,  as  the  places  won  by  Anschar  for 
Christ. 


42     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 


SECTION   9.      OTTO,  WINNER  OF   POMERANIA 

To-day  we  leave  the  land  of  Germany  and 
travel  east  toward  Russia.  In  the  days  after 
Anschar  died  the  country  that  bordered  on  the 
southeastern  portion  of  the  Baltic  Sea  was 
Pomeranla.  For  a  land  abounding  in  dark 
forests  it  was  quite  a  populated  section.  The 
people  who  lived  there  were  greatly  devoted 
to  crude  and  curious  idols,  and  these  idols 
were  served  by  highly  organized  companies  of 
priests  who  exercised  great  power  over  all  the 
people  and  even  over  the  rulers.  Christi- 
anity had  already  been  made  known  to  these 
superstitious  people,  but  it  had  come  to  them 
in  such  a  way  that  they  had  cause  to  hate  it. 
A  great  many  years  before,  the  Christian  duke 
of  Poland  had  forced  many  of  them  at  the 
point  of  the  sword  to  renounce  their  idols  and 
be  baptised.  Again  somewhat  later  a  very 
zealous  and  pious  monk  by  the  name  of  Ber- 
nard had  made  an  attempt  to  win  these  fierce 
people  to  Christ.  Bernard  belonged  to  one  of 
the  orders  of  monks  that  believed  in  poverty, 


WINNERS    OF   THE   NORTH    43 

and  when  he  appeared  before  the  Pomeranians 
in  the  garb  of  a  beggar,  with  bare  feet  and 
torn  gown,  he  failed  to  impress  them.  They 
would  not  believe  that  he  was  a  messenger 
from  a  great  and  almighty  God.  They  said 
that  the  Lord  of  the  world,  glorious  in  power 
and  rich  in  all  resources,  would  not  send  as 
His  messenger  a  man  in  such  a  garb  and 
without  even  shoes  to  his  feet.  They  called 
him  a  beggar  and  said  that  he  came  to  ask 
them  for  help. 

These  two  unsuccessful  attempts  to  win  the 
people  of  Pomerania  to  Christ  had  acquainted 
them  with  the  fact  that  there  was  such  a  thing 
as  Christianity,  but  it  made  them  despise  it. 

The  monk  Bernard  and  the  Christian  duke 
of  Poland  may  have  been  unwise  in  their 
methods,  but  they  were  sincere  in  their  mo- 
tive. When  Bernard  returned  from  his  un- 
successful mission  he  m.et  a  man  who  had  all 
his  zeal  but  greater  wisdom.  This  man  was 
Otto,  a  courageous  and  earnest  Bishop  of  the 
Church.  He  listened  to  the  monk's  story,  and 
when  urged  by  him  and  the  Christian  duke 
of  Poland  to  undertake  the  winning  of  the 
Pomeranians  he  gave  himself  to  the  task.     His 


44     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

method  was  quite  different  from  that  of  Ber- 
nard and  the  duke  of  Poland.  He  took  with 
him  his  own  chaplain  and  several  other  clergy- 
men, besides  servants  and  an  imposing  guard 
of  soldiers  and  envoys  from  the  duke.  He 
took  also  beautiful  vestments  and  costly  cloth- 
ing and  wonderful  presents  for  the  princes  of 
Pomerania.  His  great  desire  was  to  make 
them  realize  that  he  came  not  to  get  anything, 
but  to  give  them  something. 

It  would  be  interesting  to  follow  this  party 
of  winners  of  Pomerania  for  Christ  as  they 
made  their  journey  through  the  thick  forests, 
making  roads  for  their  wagons,  building 
bridges  over  streams  and  again  and  again 
risking  their  lives  in  meeting  armed  bands  of 
savages  whose  loud  voices  and  flashing  knives 
caused  them  alarm.  The  first  large  town  that 
Otto  entered  he  won  by  his  attractive  personal 
appeal.  They  recognized  that  they  had  before 
them  no  beggar,  but  a  rich  and  powerful  offi- 
cer of  a  higher  court.  When  Otto  entered  in 
his  Episcopal  robes  they  did  not  turn  from 
him  or  refuse  to  hear  him,  but  they  listened 
while  he  addressed  them.  In  a  kindly  tone 
he  told   the  object  of  his  coming.     That  it 


WINNERS   OF  THE   NORTH    45 

was  for  their  happiness  and  for  their  joy  that 
he  had  endured  a  long  and  weary  march.  He 
told  them  how  he  hoped  to  help  them  to  know 
God  as  the  Creator  of  the  world  and  Jesus 
Christ  His  Son.  After  three  weeks'  residence 
in  this  city  seven  thousand  persons  were  bap- 
tized. In  the  town  where  the  monk  Bernard 
was  repulsed  he  was  refused  admittance,  but 
they  told  him  that  they  would  abide  by  the 
decision  of  a  neighboring  town,  which  was 
the  wealthiest  and  most  important  in  Pom- 
erania.  In  this  great  town  Otto  was  received 
with  indifference.  They  said  to  him,  "  We 
are  well  content  with  our  present  religion. 
Keep  your  own  faith  for  yourself  and  meddle 
not  with  us."  This  repulse  did  not  dis- 
hearten Otto.  He  settled  in  the  town  and 
month  after  month  astonished  the  heathen  peo- 
ple by  his  good  works.  Those  who  were  poor 
he  relieved ;  he  visited  the  sick  and  brought 
them  medicine  and  food.  He  made  journeys 
to  foreign  tribes  and  bought  the  children  and 
wives  and  husbands  who  had  been  captured 
and  restored  them  to  their  families.  He  did 
little  public  preaching  but  a  great  many 
Christlike  deeds.     Soon  the  very  people  who 


46     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

had  refused  to  hear  him  listened  to  him  gladly, 
and  in  the  end  this  wealthiest  and  largest  town 
of  Pomerania  was  won  to  Christ. 

During  his  stay  in  the  wealthy  town  two 
young  men,  sons  of  the  richest  family,  were 
attracted  to  Otto's  house.  Their  frequent 
visits  led  them  to  see  the  beauty  and  strength 
of  Otto's  character,  and  one  day  they  glad- 
dened his  heart  by  asking  for  baptism,  saying 
that  they  had  decided  to  become  soldiers  and 
servants  of  Christ.  Soon  the  news  of  their 
acceptance  of  Christ  spread  through  the  town, 
and  their  mother  sent  word  that  she  was  com- 
ing to  Otto  to  claim  her  sons.  A  great 
crowd  had  gathered  around  Otto's  house,  ex- 
pecting that  the  mother  would  come  in  anger 
and  bring  with  her  those  who  would  carry 
away  her  sons  by  force.  When  she  appeared 
Otto,  surrounded  by  his  clergy  and  followed 
by  the  two  sons,  came  out  to  meet  her.  Then 
a  surprise  came  to  all.  Instead  of  condemn- 
ing Otto  and  using  force  on  her  sons,  she  fell 
at  their  feet  and  confessed  that  many  years 
before  when  she  had  been  carried  captive  into 
another  land  she  had  heard  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ   and    had    given    herself   to    it.      Since 


WINNERS   OF  THE   NORTH    47 

her  return  she  had  never  proclaimed  her  posi- 
tition  because  she  feared  her  heathen  husband 
and  neighbors.  With  her  arms  around  her 
sons  she  joyously  cried,  "  Thou  knowest,  my 
Lord  Jesus,  that  I  have  never  ceased  for  many 
years  to  pray  for  them  and  to  beseech  thee  that 
Thou  wouldst  do  for  them  wlmt  Thou  hast 
done  for  me,"  and  then  turning  to  Otto  she 
said,  "  If  you  w^ill  only  stay  here  you  will  gain 
a  large  church  for  the  Lord;  be  not  w^earied 
in  waiting  long  and  take  my  case  as  an  ex- 
ample for  encouragement  in  your  work." 

This  event  had  a  wonderful  effect  upon 
the  people.  Even  the  governor  of  the  town 
was  won  so  far  as  not  only  to  accept  Christ 
but  to  give  freedom  to  all  his  slaves  and  re- 
lease those  who  were  in  debt  to  him. 

Otto's  life  teaches  us  that  in  trying  to  win 
the  world  to  Christ  we  must  use  judgment 
and  tact.  We  must  be  persevering  and  con- 
scientious in  our  work  and  remember  that 
actions  will  win  souls  where  words  will  not. 


48     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 


SECTION    10.      THE  STORY  OF  RUSSIA 

The  story  of  the  growth  of  the  Russian 
nation  and  its  acceptance  of  Christ  is  one  of 
the  most  interesting  and  wonderful  stories  in 
history.  It  particularly  attracts  our  attention 
to-day  because,  while  it  is  one  of  the  most 
ancient  Christian  nations,  it  is  the  one  in 
which  there  is  the  most  persecution,  and  where 
people  are  struggling  hardest  for  freedom. 
The  question  arises  in  our  mind  whenever  we 
think  of  this  nation  and  its  wonderful  history: 
Why  is  Russia  the  land  of  persecution? 

We  must  go  back  a  long  way  in  history 
to  understand  Russia.  That  great  land  with 
its  mountains  and  rivers  was  very  early  cov- 
ered by  innumerable  tribes  of  fierce,  warlike 
people.  Inter-tribal  war  was  the  one  occupa- 
tion. In  862  A.D.  the  leaders  of  the  strongest 
tribes,  realizing  that  they  could  not  get  along 
together,  agreed  to  invite  a  powerful  Scandi- 
navian Viking,  Rurik  by  name,  to  become 
their  king.  Think  what  a  curious  and  un- 
usual thing  this  was  for  them  to  do!  Here 
at    this    early    date    were    evidences    of    the 


WINNERS   OF  THE   NORTH    49 

strength  that  would  make  the  nation  great. 
Rurlk  accepted  the  invitation,  and  early  we 
find  him  laying  down  a  national  policy,  a 
policy  that  has  been  the  ambition  of  the 
Russians  throughout  their  history.  A  policy 
that  includes  the  taking  of  Constantinople  in 
the  west  and  the  possession  of  the  sea  coast 
line  in  the  east. 

The  first  person  of  note  who  tried  to  win 
the  Russians  to  Christ  was  a  woman.  In 
955  Queen  Olga,  the  mother  of  one  of  the 
kings  who  succeeded  Rurik,  made  a  long  visit 
to  Constantinople.  She  was  there  deeply  im- 
pressed by  the  stately  service  in  the  wonderful 
church  of  St.  Sophia,  but  much  more  so  by 
the  goodness  and  helpfulness  of  the  Christians. 
Before  she  returned  she  was  won  to  Christ 
and  baptised.  On  her  return  to  Russia  she 
tried  to  influence  her  son,  the  king,  but  with- 
out success.  He  died  in  battle,  a  fierce  and 
headstrong  prince.  Although  Queen  Olga 
had  been  unable  to  win  her  son,  she  had 
opened  the  way  for  Christianity,  for  Vladimir, 
her  grandson,  on  succeeding  to  the  throne, 
became  the  first  Christian  king  of  Russia. 


50     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

No  sooner  had  Vladimir  taken  the  throne 
than  ambassadors  appeared  at  his  court  from 
Rome  and  Constantinople,  and  urged  him  to 
follow  the  example  of  other  nations  and  give 
up  his  idols  and  become  a  soldier  and  servant 
of  Christ.  After  considering  their  appeals, 
he  adopted  the  policy  of  sending  two  embas- 
sies, one  to  Rome  and  the  other  to  Constan- 
tinople, with  the  commission  to  look  into  the 
Christianity  of  these  two  cities  and  to  report 
to  him.  "  When  the  messengers  returned, 
those  who  came  from  Rome  were  not  pleased. 
The  dirt  and  untidiness  of  the  services  and 
churches  did  not  impress  the  men  favorably. 
Those  who  came  from  Constantinople,  on  the 
other  hand,  were  overcome  with  wonder  and 
admJration.  They  had  witnessed  in  the  great 
church  of  Sancta  Sophia  one  of  the  most 
solemn  and  impressive  ceremonies  of  the 
Greek  church.  The  white-robed  choir  had 
seemed  to  them  like  a  vision  of  angels,  and 
the  music  of  the  chants  which  rose  and  lost 
itself  in  the  height  of  the  great  dome  had 
seemed  to  them  nothing  less  than  the  music 
of  Heaven."  (Jarvls.)  It  is  said  that  when 
the  embassy  from  Constantinople  made  its  re- 


WINNERS    OF   THE   NORTH    51 

port  the  nobles  of  the  court  were  deeply  Im- 
pressed, and  when  asked  by  Vladimir  for  their 
opinion  they  urged  upon  him  the  acceptance  of 
the  wonderful  religion  of  Constantinople. 
They  enforced  their  advice  to  him  by  say- 
ing that  his  grandmother,  Olga,  w^ho  was  the 
best  and  wisest  of  women,  would  not  have 
embraced  the  religion  of  Constantinople  had 
she  not  been  convinced  of  its  value.  The  end 
of  all  this  was  that  Vladimir  was  baptised  and 
sought  In  marriage  the  hand  of  Anna,  the 
sister  of  the  emperor  of  Constantinople. 

A  great  change  took  place  in  Vladimir's 
life.  All  the  fierceness  that  he  had  shown  In 
war  was  now  directed  toward  idol-worship. 
It  Is  said  that  one  great  idol  which  had  been 
worshiped  for  years  by  the  people,  he  ordered 
to  be  dragged  from  its  temple,  scourged 
through  the  streets  by  his  horsemen  and  cast 
into  the  river.  He  Issued  a  royal  proclamation 
In  which  all  his  people  were  commanded  to  be 
baptised.  Thousands,  rich  and  poor,  men, 
women,  and  children,  flocked  to  the  river  and 
were  baptised  In  whole  companies  by  Chris- 
tian clergymen.  Throughout  the  length  and 
breadth  of  his  kingdom  Vladimir  commanded 


52     WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

that  Christianity  be  the  state  religion,  and 
such,  in  spite  of  all  changes  of  time,  it  is  to 
this  day. 

You  remember  at  the  beginning  of  this 
lesson  we  asked  why  the  ancient  Christian 
nation  of  Russia  is  the  land  of  persecution. 
Does  it  not  seem  strange  that  a  land  in  which 
Christ  has  been  accepted  and  worshiped  from 
one  end  to  the  other  should  be  a  land  of  dark 
crimes,  the  imprisonment  of  innocent  people, 
and  the  suppression  of  liberty?  Is  not  the 
reason  due  to  the  fact  that  Christianity  was 
made  the  state  religion  by  compulsion  ?  Christ 
said,  "Take  my  yoke  upon  you";  Christ 
never  intended  that  His  yoke  should  be  laid 
forcibly  upon  any  of  God's  children.  The 
success  of  Christianity  rests  in  its  being  freely 
accepted.  But  a  wonderful  movement  is  tak- 
ing place  in  Russia.  For  years  priests  and 
bishops  have  been  ordained  to  Christ,  churches 
and  magnificent  cathedrals  have  been  built, 
children  have  been  baptised,  and  to-day  the 
spirit  of  Christ  is  working  in  the  nation.  It 
is  like  the  bursting  of  the  seed.  The  life  is 
there;  it  will  outgrow  and  discard  the  husk. 


WINNERS   OF  THE   NORTH    53 

Out  of  the  old  Russia  will  rise  a  new  Russia. 
Out  of  the  Russia  forced  to  Christ  will  come 
a  Russia  won  to  Christ. 


SECTION"    II.      WINNERS   OF   GREENLAND 

Before  we  leave  the  stories  of  the  Early 
Winners  and  turn  to  the  study  of  the  Win- 
ners of  the  Nations,  we  have  still  the  very 
Interesting  stories  of  Leif  the  Viking  Winner, 
and  of  the  young  Dane,  Hans  Egede,  who 
carried  Christianity  Into  the  cold  and  desolate 
land  In  the  Arctic  Circle  on  the  shores  of 
Greenland.. 

To  see  how  Christianity  came  to  Green- 
land we  must  study  first  the  story  of  Its  com- 
ing to  Norway. 

It  came  to  Norway  later  than  to  the  other 
European  nations.  There  were  several  rea- 
sons for  this.  One  was  that  the  people  of 
Norway  continued  In  separate  tribes  for  more 
than  two  hundred  years  after  the  Danes  and 
Swedes  had  accepted  a  unified  form  of  gov- 
ernment. We  have  only  legends  of  Norway 
until    about    860,    when    Harold,    the    Fair 


54      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

Haired,  subdued  the  petty  kings  or  jarls  of 
Norway,  and  united  the  tribes  into  a  nation. 
Several  of  these  jarls  rather  than  remain  in 
the  homeland,  under  the  rule  of  another,  gave 
up  their  lands  and  homes  and  went  with  their 
families  to  different  parts  of  Europe.  Some 
of  the  strongest  of  them  went  to  Iceland. 
Many  of  them  sailed  the  seas  from  north  to 
south  and  east  to  west  in  their  Viking  ships. 
These  strong,  fearless,  rugged  Northmen 
learned  many  things  in  their  extensive  travels. 
Wherever  they  went  on  the  continent  of 
Europe  they  saw  a  life  that  differed  from  their 
home  life.  They  saw  schools  and  churches, 
and  that  neither  Oden  or  Thor  was  wor- 
shiped, but  instead  the  ''  White  Christ "  of 
the  Christians.  The  Northman  has  always 
been  keen  to  appreciate  the  best  in  everything 
and  those  who  traveled  soon  learned  to  ap- 
preciate and  value  the  Christians'  God.  Some 
of  them  returned  to  the  homeland  and  took 
Christian  teachers  with  them  to  instruct  their 
friends  and  families.  The  youth  of  the  royal 
household  and  the  young  nobles  of  the  land 
were  generally  sent  to  England  or  Denmark 
to  be  educated.     There  many  of  them  were 


WINNERS    OF   THE   NORTH    55 

instructed  in  the  Christian  faith  and  baptised 
and  then  returned  home  to  rule.  Thus  there 
came  to  the  throne  of  Norway  during  the 
century  between  934  and  1034  three  Chris- 
tian hero  kings  who  introduced  Christianity 
and  eventually  vanquished  paganism. 

They  all  had  learned  Christianity  abroad 
and  valued  it;  they  all  tried  first  to  win  their 
countrymen  to  themselves  and  then  to  their 
accepted  religion.  In  the  case  of  two,  Chris- 
tianity was  enforced  by  craft  or  by  might. 
The  third  was  slain  in  a  battle  waged  be- 
tween the  followers  of  Odin  and  the  followers 
of  the  "White  Christ."  But  about  a  year 
after  his  death  the  people  began  to  count  him 
a  saint  and  Christian  teachers  brought  by  him 
from  England  and  scattered  throughout  the 
kingdom  succeeded  in  practically  overthrowing 
idolatry  among  the  Northmen  and  firmly  es- 
tablishing Christianity. 

The  Vikings  were  quick  to  give  what  they 
had  received  and  as  the  Norwegians  who  had 
gone  to  live  in  Iceland  were  in  frequent  com- 
munication with  their  mother  country  the 
Christian  King  Olaf  made  special  efiEorts  to 
introduce    Christianity    there.      He    sent    his 


56      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

own  chaplain  to  them.  Although  he  met 
some  opposition,  nevertheless  in  the  year  looo 
the  AUthing  of  Iceland,  after  serious  discus- 
sion, voted  to  adopt  Christianity  as  the  re- 
ligion of  the  island. 

From  Iceland,  Greenland  was  discovered 
and  colonised  in  985.  Eric  the  Red,  banished 
from  Iceland,  sailed  away  to  those  desolate 
shores  and  hoping  to  encourage  other  colonists 
to  follow  him  he  named  the  land  Greenland. 
He  and  his  associates  were  pagans,  but  his 
son  Leif,  afterwards  called  "  Leif  the  Lucky," 
having  remained  with  his  father  sixteen  years, 
determined  to  visit  the  King  of  Norway,  and 
with  a  few  companions  sailed  away.  When 
he  landed  he  went  at  once  to  the  king's  palace. 
King  Olaf  expounded  to  him  the  Christian 
faith  as  he  did  to  other  heathen  men  who 
came  to  visit  him.  It  proved  easy  for  the 
king  to  win  Leif  and  he  and  all  his  shipmates 
were  accordingly  baptised.  Leif  spent  the 
w^inter  in  Norway  and  then  set  sail  for  home 
with  the  king's  commission  to  win  Greenland 
to  Christianity.  Leif  had  a  rough  voyage  and 
came  upon  lands  of  which  he  previously  had 
no  knowledge.    These  lands  proved  to  be  the 


WINNERS   OF  THE   NORTH    57 

coast  of  New  England,  and  so  we  see  that 
the  continent  of  North  America  was  first  dis- 
covered by  a  Viking  bound  on  an  errand  from 
the  King  of  Norway  to  win  the  people  of 
Greenland  to  Christ.  When  we  see  the 
statue  of  Leif  Ericson  on  the  Boston  Back 
Bay  Boulevard  we  can  remember  that  the 
main  purpose  of  that  bold  figure  was  the  win- 
ning of  men  to  Christ 

Before  he  reached  Greenland  in  the  year 
1000  he  found  a  very  Christian  deed  to  do. 
He  came  upon  several  men  on  a  wreck  and 
took  them  home  with  him.  When  he  landed 
he  was  well  received  and  soon  proclaimed 
Christianity  as  the  king  comm.anded  him.  His 
father  was  slow  in  accepting  a  new  religion, 
but  in  the  end  the  colony  was  won  to  Chris- 
tianity, A  church  was  started  and  continued 
for  over  four  hundred  years  with  a  line  of 
bishops  of  whom  seventeen  are  known.  But 
this  colony  of  Christians  was  destroyed  in 
1409,  and  to  this  day  the  eastern  shore  of 
Greenland  is  mainly  a  desolate,   icy  solitude. 

Three  hundred  years  elapsed  without  leav- 
ing us  any  account  of  what  happened  in  this 
distant    Northland.      Then    a    young    Dane, 


58      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

Hans  Egede,  in  his  studies  at  college  became 
acquainted  with  the  stories  of  the  old  heroic 
days  of  the  Vikings  and  of  Leif's  work  at 
Greenland  and  the  ambition  stirred  him  to 
attempt  to  renew  the  work  of  Eric's  son  and 
minister  if  possible  to  any  remnant  of  the  old 
Norsemen  that  might  have  survived  through 
nine  generations. 

When  he  graduated  from  college  he  was 
settled  In  a  little  fishing  village.  He  and  his 
young  wife  were  greatly  beloved  by  his  parish- 
ioners, but  the  college  ambition  still  clung 
to  him,  and  he  acquired  all  knowledge  possible 
of  the  Greenlanders  and  their  present  con- 
dition. It  was  a  sorry  tale  he  heard  from 
men  who  had  sailed  on  whaling  expeditions 
in  the  Arctic  seas.  They  told  him  of  the 
terribly  degraded  and  isolated  condition  of 
the   Greenlanders. 

Although  meeting  with  a  storm  of  ridicule 
and  opposition  for  thirteen  years,  Egede 
planned  and  prayed  how  he  could  go  and 
win  Greenland. 

At  last  on  May  3,  1721,  Egede  set  sail  in 
the  Hope  under  the  patronage  of  Frederick 
IV,  King  of  Denmark.  When  he  landed  in 


WINNERS   OF  THE   NORTH     59 

Greenland  he  called  the  place  "  Good  Hope." 
He  found  the  natives  no  descendants  of  the 
Norsemen,  but  low-minded,  unapproachable 
Eskimos.  With  great  difficulty,  after  three 
years  of  hard  work,  Egede  learned  the  lan- 
guage. His  children  played  with  the  Eskimos 
and  so  gradually  friendly  relations  were  es- 
tablished. It  was  several  years  before  Egede 
won  his  first  Greenlander  to  Christ.  Egede's 
greatest  work  was  in  laying  foundations  and 
opening  the  door  for  others,  especially  the 
Moravians. 

It  was  over  twenty-five  years  before  the 
first  Christian  Church  was  built  in  Green- 
land, but  nevertheless  the  Moravians  perse- 
vered cheerfully  amid  countless  obstacles,  un- 
til now,  Greenland  is  a  Christian  country, 
redeemed  from  a  condition  of  filthy,  ignorant, 
cruel  savagery  to  the  light  and  beauty  of  a 
Christian  civilization. 


CHAPTER  IV 
THE  WINNERS  OF  INDIA 

SECTION    12.      THE   EARLY  WINNERS   OF   INDIA 

With  this  chapter  we  begin  a  new  section 
of  our  study.  You  will  see  by  looking  at 
your  map  that  the  Winners  of  the  World 
during  the  first  thousand  years  did  not  go 
very  far  from  the  present  continent  of  Europe, 
but  left  many  great  lands  still  to  be  won. 

It  is  to  the  lands  of  India,  Africa,  the 
Islands  of  the  Sea,  the  two  continents  of  the 
Western  Hemisphere,  and  to  China  and 
Japan  that  we  will  now  turn.  These  we 
shall  study  one  by  one  and  learn  of  the  heroes 
who  lived  and  died  that  men  might  be  won  to 
the  following  of  Jesus  Christ, 

If  we  could  have  been   in  a  great  airship 

and  looked  down  over  the  world  a  thousand 

years  after  Our  Lord  stood  upon  the  hill  in 

Palestine  and  commanded  His  apostles  to  go 

Co 


THE  WINNERS  OF  INDIA      6i 

and  win  all  the  world  for  Him,  we  should 
have  seen  a  very  different  picture  from  what 
He  saw.  We  should  have  seen  a  much  larger 
number  of  people  and  In  many  places  we 
should  have  seen  that  the  black  forests  had 
been  cut  down  and  that  little  villages,  thriv- 
ing towns  and  large  cities  had  grown  up. 
•  Various  things  had  helped  to  bring  about 
this  great  change  In  the  picture,  but  foremost 
among  them  were  the  Crusades,  the  discovery 
of  gunpowder,  the  compass,  and  vast  new 
lands. 

The  great  Crusades  had  sent  thousands  of 
men  from  all  parts  of  Europe  over  the  road 
to  Jerusalem,  and  these  had  brought  back  from 
their  journeylngs  not  only  wealth  in  new 
products,  and  new  industries,  but  they  had 
also  brought  back  new  ideas,  causing  men  and 
women  to  have  larger  views  of  life  and  a 
greater  desire  to  travel.  Merchants  had 
found  that  they  could  send  to  the  East  and 
bring  back  products  and  sell  them  at  great 
profits. 

But  all  this  travel  was  done  under  great 
difficulties  because  of  robbers  by  land  and  the 
fear  that  if  ships  went  very  far  from  land 


62      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

they  would  be  lost.  You  can  imagine  how 
travel  increased  when  gunpowder  and  the 
compass  were  discovered,  for  gunpowder  made 
it  possible  for  the  traveler  to  have  guns  for 
protection  and  the  compass  made  men  more 
bold  in  going  to  sea. 

The  increase  in  travel  not  only  made  peo- 
ple richer,  but  it  caused  the  discovery  of  new 
lands.  To  these  lands  went,  not  only  ad- 
venturers and  discoverers  and  merchants,  but 
the  great  ships  took  also  m.onks  and  soldiers 
and  servants  of  Christ  who  were  seeking  not 
wealth  and  adventure,  but  whose  aim  was  to 
learn  more  about  the  strange  peoples  of  these 
new  lands  and  to  try  to  win  them  to  Christ. 

Now  the  land  which  these  Crusaders,  trav- 
elers and  traders  found  the  most  interesting 
and  valuable  was  India.  Spices,  silks,  and 
many  new  kinds  of  food  were  abundant  there, 
and  when  the  people  of  Europe  once  learned 
of  them,  the  demand  for  these  luxuries  be- 
came great.  But  the  overland  routes  from 
Europe  to  India  and  farther  East  were  long 
and  attended  with  great  dangers,  therefore 
every  merchant  and  adventurer  sought  eagerly 
for  a  new  route  to  India. 


THE  WINNERS  OF  INDIA      63 

Among  these  adventurers  was  a  bold  Portu- 
guese sailor  who,  in  following  down  the  coast 
of  Airica,  to  his  great  surprise  and  delight, 
found  that  he  had  reached  the  much-desired 
land  of  India. 

With  the  discovery  of  this  water  route  to 
India  many  ships  began  to  ply  back  and  forth 
between  the  Mediterranean  world  and  this 
wealthy  country.  The  men  who  went  in  these 
ships  to  win  the  people  of  India  were  surprised 
to  find  that  there  were  already  Christians  in 
that  country.  Just  as  Augustine  had  found 
Christianity  in  Britain,  so  they  found  that 
many  years  before  somebody,  we  do  not  know 
who  it  was,  had  brought  the  knowledge  of 
Christ  to  this  land.  It  is  said  that  the 
Apostle  Thomas  was  the  first  to  try  to  win 
the  souls  of  India  to  Christ,  but  of  that  we 
have  no  reliable  evidence.  We  do  know  that 
when  Boniface  was  working  in  Germany  there 
must  have  been  a  well-organized  Christian 
Church  in  India,  for  many  years  ago,  when 
they  were  digging  in  Madras,  they  unearthed 
a  wonderful  altar  slab  which  had  on  It  a  cross 
and  a  dove,  and  the  inscription  told  that  this 
slab  was  used  In  the  seventh  century. 


64      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

But  although  some  Christians  were  found  in 
India  in  the  later  days  of  the  fifteenth  century, 
their  Christianity  was  not  true  to  the  best  in 
Christ's  message,  they  had  many  false  cus- 
toms. There  were  not  many  Christian  com- 
munities and  they  were  far  apart. 

On  the  other  hand,  all  over  India  there 
were  thousands  of  Hindoos  devoted  to  curious 
forms  of  idolatry  and  strange,  mysterious  re- 
ligious customs  that  demanded  terrible  things 
of  the  worshipers.  Parents  considered  that 
they  would  gain  great  happiness  in  the  future 
if  they  would  sacrifice  their  new-born  babies 
by  throwing  them  into  the  River  Ganges. 
Little  boys  and  girls,  before  they  were  old 
enough  to  think  for  themselves,  were  be- 
trothed to  each  other,  and  when  a  man  died 
all  his  personal  effects,  and  his  slaves  and  his 
wife  were  burned  with  his  body.  The  idols 
that  they  worshiped  were  kept  in  great  tem- 
ples and  were  most  horrible  and  revolting  in 
form  and  appearance.  But  in  spite  of  these 
false  religious  customs  and  so  much  idolatry 
the  people  were  not  antagonistic  to  Christi- 
anity, and  those  who  came  to  win  them  to 
Christ  were  listened  to  respectfully. 


THE  WINNERS  OF  INDIA      65 

Among  the  hundreds  of  good  and  great  men 

who  gave  their  lives  to  the  vs^inning  of  India 
we  can  only  study  three.  The  first  one  is 
Christian  Frederick  Schwartz,  who  was  born 
in  Germany.  His  mother  on  her  death-bed 
and  in  the  presence  of  her  minister  and  her 
husband,  dedicated  her  son  to  the  apostolic 
work  of  winning  followers  to  Christ. 

Near  the  close  of  his  college  career  he  was 
inspired  by  the  stories  of  men  who  had  re- 
turned from  India  and  signified  his  desire  to 
become  a  winner  for  Christ  in  that  distant 
land.  When  he  asked  permission  to  go,  his 
father  hesitated  because  Christian  had  just 
reached  the  age  when  he  could  be  a  help  at 
home.  For  three  days  the  father  meditated 
and  prayed,  his  desire  to  have  him  stay  at 
home  conflicting  strongly  with  the  desire  ex- 
pressed by  the  boy's  mother  at  her  death.  At 
the  end  of  that  time  the  father  went  to 
Christian  and  told  him  that  he  had  made  his 
decision,  and  that  from  now  on  he  was  to 
"  forget  his  own  country  and  his  father's  house 
and  go  forth  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  to  win 
many  souls  to  Christ." 

In   1750  Schwartz  arrived  at  Tranquebar 


66      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

on  the  southeast  coast  of  India.  Within  four 
months  he  had  mastered  the  language  and  had 
discovered  many  of  the  reasons  for  the  strange 
customs  of  the  people.  This  gave  him  the 
ability  to  preach  intelligently  and  entertain- 
ingly. He  went  on  foot  through  the  sur- 
rounding country  villages  and  talked  and  rea- 
soned with  the  people  and  even  with  the 
priests  in  their  own  pagodas.  His  life  w^as 
like  the  apostles  in  its  simplicity.  A  little 
rice  and  a  few  vegetables  were  his  daily  food, 
and  his  dark  clothes  w^ere  often  well  worn 
and  old-fashioned.  He  cared  nothing  for  per- 
sonal luxuries,  but  gave  his  whole  time  to  the 
people  and  spent  each  year  for  his  religious 
work  nearly  all  of  the  five  hundred  dollars 
which  were  given  him  for  acting  as  chaplain 
to  the  British  garrison. 

In  twelve  years  it  is  recorded  that  he  won 
1236  to  baptism,  built  a  church  that  would 
accommodate  2000  people,  and  an  orphan 
asylum.  Besides  his  great  devotion  to  win- 
ning souls  to  Christ,  he  showed  much  shrewd 
judgment  and  such  truthfulness  that  not  only 
the  common  people  loved  and  trusted  him,  but 
even  the  governing  rajah  and  the  military  and 


THE  WINNERS  OF  INDIA       67 

political  leaders  of  the  British  Empire  looked 
to  him  for  advice  and  counsel.  At  one  time 
when  the  British  were  trying  to  negotiate  a 
treaty,  the  rajah  said  to  them,  "  Do  not  send 
to  me  any  of  your  agents,  for  I  do  not  trust 
their  word,  but  if  you  wish  me  to  listen  to 
your  proposals,  send  to  me  the  missionary  of 
v/hose  character  I  have  heard  so  much  from 
every  one.  Him  I  will  receive,  send  me  the 
Christian !  " 

Amidst  one  of  the  wars  a  fierce  native 
leader  issued  this  order:  "Permit  the  vener- 
able father  Schwartz  to  pass  unhindered  and 
show  him  respect  and  kindness,  for  he  is  a 
holy  man  and  means  no  harm  to  my  govern- 
ment." 

By  his  wisdom  and  power,  not  only  did  the 
natives  In  the  churches  hear  his  voice,  but 
those  who  dwelt  In  marble  halls  and  gorgeous 
palaces  felt  his  power,  and  if  they  did  not 
accept,  they  at  least  heard  his  message. 

Schwartz  died  In  India  at  the  age  of 
seveaty-tw^o,  and  to-day  a  slab  over  his  grave 
marks  his  last  resting  place.  The  slab  was 
placed  there  by  an  orphan  Hindoo  prince  com- 
mitted by  his  father  to  Schwartz's  care,  and 


68      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

later  with  Hindoo  money  a  beautiful  monu- 
ment was  erected  to  his  memory.  During  his 
life  about  7000  were  won  to  Christ,  and  when 
he  died  he  said  that  the  work  of  winning  the 
world  to  Christ  was  "  the  most  honorable  and 
blessed  service  in  which  any  human  being  can 
be  employed  in  this  world." 

We  will  put  a  mark  on  our  maps  on 
Southern  India  to  represent  the  splendid  work 
done  there  by  Christian  Schwartz  in  winning 
Englishmen,  Hindoos,  and  Mohammedans  to 
Christ. 


SECTION    13.      WILLIAM    CAREY WINNER   OF 

INDIA 1 76 1- 1 834 

While  Schwartz  was  working  in  the  south- 
ern part  of  India  a  man  came  from  England 
and  began  work  around  Calcutta  and  north 
of  the  Bay  of  Bengal. 

As  a  boy  William  Carey  was  considered 
queer.  He  liked  to  be  very  much  by  him- 
self, he  was  fond  of  flowers  and  studied  the 
habits  of  insects  and  birds.  At  first  he  lived 
in  Northamptonshire,  but  when  he  was  four- 


THE  WINNERS  OF  INDIA      69 

teen  he  left  home  and  went  to  Hackleton 
where  he  learned  to  make  shoes.  At  eighteen 
he  decided  he  would  like  to  be  a  minister,  and 
after  study  and  preparation  he  was  ordained 
at  the  age  of  twenty-six  in  a  Baptist  Church 
at  Moulton. 

As  a  minister  he  did  not  receive  enough 
money  to  support  himself  and  his  family  and 
was  obliged  to  take  up  the  work  of  his  trade. 
Just  as  St.  Paul  in  the  early  days  worked  at 
his  trade  of  tent-making,  so  William  Carey 
continued  his  studies  while  he  repaired  and 
made  shoes.  It  seems  strange  to  think  of  a 
minister  working  and  studying  in  a  shop  bear- 
ing a  cobbler's  sign.  But  if  we  entered  that 
shop  we  should  have  seen  that  it  was  different 
from,  other  shops.  On  the  wall  was  a  great 
map  of  the  world  and  on  the  bench  was  a 
rough  globe  made  of  leathern  scraps  and  cov- 
ered with  the  outlines  of  the  continents  of  the 
world.  In  front  of  the  minister  as  he  worked 
stood  a  stool  and  on  it  were  Hebrew,  Greek 
and  Latin  books  which  he  diligently  studied 
with  his  eyes  while  his  fingers  plied  his  trade. 

Two  books  made  a  great  impression  upon 
Carev.    One  was  the  Bible  and  the  other  was 


70      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

the  Voyages  of  Captain  Cook.  In  the  latter 
he  learned  of  strange  countries  and  their  peo- 
ples, uncivilized,  untaught,  and  without  the 
knowledge  of  Christ.  He  longed  to  go  to 
these  people  and  tell  them  of  Christ,  and  when 
he  spoke  of  it  in  a  meeting  of  ministers  one 
time  they  rebuked  him  and  said :  "  When  the 
Lord  wants  to  convert  the  heathen  He  will 
do  it  without  5'our  help  or  mine."  This  re- 
buke did  not  discourage  Carey,  for  soon  after 
he  wrote  a  pamphlet  in  which  he  said  it  was 
the  Church's  duty  to  win  the  heathen  to 
Christ.  This  pamphlet  attracted  so  much  at- 
tention that  he  was  asked  to  preach  before  a 
meeting  of  ministers  in  Nottingham.  He  took 
his  text  from  Isaiah  54:2-3,  and  there  were 
two  divisions  in  his  sermon.  These  were: 
"  Expect  great  things  from  God  " ;  "  Attempt 
great  things  for  God."  Because  of  this  ser- 
mon a  few  of  the  ministers  bound  themselves 
together  into  a  society  and  subscribed  some 
money  towards  sending  the  gospel  to  heathen 
people. 

Later  on  at  one  of  the  meetings  of  this 
society,  a  surgeon  w^ho  had  lived  in  India  told 
of  India's  need.     He  said :  "  There  is  a  gold 


THE  WINNERS  OF  INDIA       71 

mine  in  India,  but  it  seems  almost  as  deep 
as  the  center  of  the  earth.  Who  will  venture 
to  explore  it?"  Carey  immediately  replied, 
"  I  will  go  down,  but  remember,  you  must 
hold  the  ropes." 

Within  a  few  months  Mr.  Carey  and  his 
family  with  the  same  surgeon  arrived  in  India. 
Instead  of  having  people  ready  to  meet  him 
and  help  him  in  his  work  the  English  com- 
mercial merchants,  called  the  East  India  Com- 
pany, opposed  his  coming  and  tried  to  hinder 
him  in  his  work.  It  was  Carey's  belief  that 
a  missionary  should  be  self-supporting,  so  he 
had  refused  to  take  a  salary  from  the  society 
in  England,  and  the  first  few  months  in  India 
were  very  hard  for  him  and  for  his  family. 
He  tried  to  find  some  occupation  ,to  earn  a 
living,  but  could  not,  and  they  suffered  from 
hunger  and  sickness  in  Calcutta  and  in  the 
tiger  sw^amps  east  of  Calcutta. 

After  seven  months  he  was  overjoyed  by 
securing  the  position  of  superintendent  in  an 
indigo  factory.  In  this  position  he  v/orked 
five  years.  He  had  five  hundred  workmen 
under  his  direction  and  was  thus  given  a 
splendid  opportunity  to  study  the  people  and 


72      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

to  Influence  their  lives.  The  indigo  factory 
operated  only  during  the  rainy  season.  Dur- 
ing the  pleasant  weather  he  traveled  through 
all  the  surrounding  districts  preaching  to 
many.  During  these  years  he  perfected  him- 
self in  the  language  and  translated  the  New 
Testament  Into  Bengali.  He  set  up  a  print- 
ing press.  All  this  was  done  w^Ith  the  money 
which  he  earned  by  his  own  labor. 

All  the  studying  that  Carey  did  while  he 
w^as  superintendent  made  him  known  as  a 
great  scholar,  and  he  was  surprised  one  day 
by  being  asked  to  become  the  professor  of 
languages  in  the  government  college  of  Fort 
William  at  Calcutta.  This  position  paid  him 
$7500  a  year  and  gave  him  the  opportunity 
to  influence  the  young  men  from  England  who 
came  out  to  be  the  rulers  of  India.  It  also 
made  It  possible  for  him  to  more  effectively 
carry  on  his  mission  work  for  the  native  peo- 
ple. Here  he  worked  for  thirty  years,  and 
until  within  four  years  of  his  death  he  took 
only  two  hundred  dollars  of  his  annual  salary 
for  his  family's  support  and  gave  all  the  rest 
for  the  publishing  of  Bibles  and  the  building 
of  churches,  schools,  and  hospitals. 


THE  WINNERS  OF  INDIA       73 

His  literary  labors  were  enormous,  and  in- 
valuable. He  translated  the  Bible,  in  whole 
or  in  part,  into  many  of  the  dialects  of  India, 
and  opened  the  scriptures  to  over  three  hun- 
dred million  human  beings,  but  Mr.  Carey 
will  be  remembered  not  only  as  the  man  who 
>  -anslated  the  Bible  for  India,  but  also  as  the 
man  through  whose  influence  two  terrible 
idolatrous  customs  were  abolished. 

In  1 80 1  he  secured  the  passage  of  a  law 
which  prevented  mothers  from  sacrificing  their 
children  by  throwing  them  into  the  Ganges 
River,  and  for  years  he  labored  for  the  aboli- 
tion of  the  inhuman  "  suttee,"  the  burning  of 
widows  on  the  funeral  pyre  of  their  husbands. 
At  last  in  1829  the  government  sent  him  for 
translation  the  proclamation  putting  a  stop 
to  it.  It  arrived  on  a  Sunday.  He  sent 
another  man  into  the  pulpit  to  preach  and 
finished  the  translation  by  sunset.  He  said: 
"  The  delay  of  an  hour  may  mean  the  sacrifice 
of  many  a  widow." 

At  the  age  of  seventy-three,  in  the  year 
1834,  William  Carey  died  in  India,  where  he 
had  worked  for  over  forty  years.  His  life  in 
India  was  devoted  largely  to  educational  work, 


74      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

for  two  peoples  —  Englishmen  and  natives. 
He  aimed  to  bring  out  the  best  in  the  young 
Englishmen  who  came  out  to  India  as  soldiers, 
merchants,  and  rulers.  He  also  realized  that 
it  w^as  only  through  the  training  of  a  native 
ministry  that  the  millions  of  India  would  be 
won  to  Christ. 

The  foundation  which  he  so  well  laid  in 
northern  India  has  been  built  upon  by  others 
and  the  example  which  he  set  has  been  fol- 
lowed by  many  soldiers  and  servants  of  Christ. 

He  was  the  first  Englishman  to  go  as  a 
Winner  to  a  Foreign  People,  and  he  will 
alwa^'s  be  remembered  as  the  "  Father  and 
Founder  of  Modern  Missions." 


SECTION    14.       ADONIRAM    JUDSON WINNER 

OF     BURMA I788-185O 

East  of  the  Bay  of  Bengal  Is  the  countrj-  of 
Burma.  The  winner  of  this  country,  Adon- 
Iram  Judson,  was  born  In  Maiden,  Massachu- 
setts, In  1788.  At  the  age  of  three  his  mother 
taught  him  to  read,  and  before  he  was  ten  he 
had  gained  quite  a  reputation  for  good  schol- 


THE  WINNERS  OF  INDIA       75 

arship,  especially  in  mathematics.  He  seemed 
to  delight  in  hard  problems,  but  his  love  for 
study  did  not  keep  him  from  being  enthusiastic 
and  active  in  his  play. 

At  nineteen  years  of  age  he  opened  a  school 
in  Plymouth  and  published  a  grammar  and  an 
arithmetic.  After  he  entered  Brown  Uni- 
versity in  Providence  his  keen  intellect  made 
him  too  self-confident  and  he  gave  up  the 
simple  religious  customs  of  his  home  and  lived 
in  New  York  a  very  reckless  and  way^vard 
life. 

It  w^as  at  this  time  that  the  death  of  an 
intimate  college  friend  made  him  see  the 
wrong  of  the  life  he  was  living  and  he  turned 
to  the  Bible  of  his  home,  felt  its  truth,  and  re- 
solved to  abandon  his  present  life. 

A  year  later  he  entered  the  theological 
seminary  at  Andover  and  solemnly  dedicated 
himself  to  the  service  of  God.  During  his 
last  year  in  the  theological  seminary  his  whole 
attention  was  dedicated  toward  the  winning 
of  India,  by  reading  of  the  work  of  Schwartz. 
The  more  he  thought  about  this  great  man, 
the  more  he  longed  to  follow  in  his  foot- 
steps.    He  describes  his  resolution  in  the  fol- 


76      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

lowing  words :  "  It  was  during  a  solitary  walk 
in  the  woods  behind  the  college,  while  medi- 
tating and  praying  on  the  subject,  and  feeling 
half  inclined  to  give  it  up,  that  the  command 
of  Christ  *  Go  into  all  the  w^orld  and  preach 
the  Gospel  to  every  creature,'  was  presented  to 
my  mind  with  such  clearness  and  power,  that 
I  came  to  a  full  decision,  and  though  great 
difficulties  appeared  in  my  way,  resolved  to 
obey  the  command  at  all  events." 

His  voyage  to  Calcutta  proved  to  be  very 
long  and  eventful.  At  one  time  he  was  cap- 
tured by  a  French  privateer  and  confined  in 
the  hold  of  the  vessel.  From  the  privateer 
he  was  transferred  to  a  French  prison,  from 
which  he  escaped  by  the  aid  of  an  American 
who  saw  him  being  led  through  the  streets  of 
Paris.  Arriving  in  Calcutta  he  was  warmly 
welcomed  by  Dr.  Carey,  but  was  told  by  the 
English  authorities  that  he  could  not  work  in 
India,  and  must  return  to  America.  For  a 
number  of  months  Judson  tried  to  find  some 
place  in  India  where  the  English  government 
would  allow  him  to  work,  but  his  efforts  were 
useless.  Only  one  course  was  before  him.  If 
he  wished  to  stay  in  Asia  he  must  leave  India 


THE  WINNERS  OF  INDIA       77 

and  take  up  his  work  in  Burma,  a  country 
under  the  cruel  despot,  where  the  life  of  a 
white  man  would  be  in  great  danger. 

Judson  cared  little  for  the  dangers;  they 
seemed  small  compared  with  the  desire  in  his 
heart  to  carry  the  Message  of  Christ.  Ar- 
riving at  Rangoon  he  found  a  miserable  dirty 
town  with  houses  built  of  bamboo  planks  with 
thatched  roofs.  The  viceroy  was  a  savage 
looking  man,  wearing  a  long  robe  and  carry- 
ing an  enormous  spear. 

Having  convinced  themselves  that  Judson 
meant  no  harm,  the  Burmese  allowed  him  to 
remain,  build  his  little  church,  and  quietly 
pursue  his  work.  Most  of  his  time  was  spent 
in  learning  the  language  and  in  translating 
the  Bible  into  Burmese.  In  time  a  printing 
press  was  sent  to  him,  and  he  was  able  to 
print  his  Bible  and  some  pamphlets  in  the 
language  of  the  people. 

After  a  quiet  but  industrious  life  of  nine 
years  he  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  a  native 
church  with  eighteen  members. 

During  all  these  nine  years,  Judson  had 
desired  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  Ava,  the  capital 
of  Burma.     Leaving  the  little  church  at  Ran- 


78      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

goon  In  the  charge  of  others  who  had  come 
to  help  him,  Mr.  Judson  and  his  family  made 
a  boat  journey  of  four  hundred  miles  to  Ava. 
He  scarcely  had  settled  In  the  capital  when 
war  broke  out  between  Burma  and  the  Eng- 
lish Government  over  a  small  strip  of  land. 
All  the  white  foreigners  In  Ava  w^ere  sus- 
pected and  In  a  few  days  were  arrested.  They 
were  thrown  Into  the  death  prison  at  Ava  and 
lay  there  for  eleven  months,  nine  months  In 
three  pairs  of  fetters  and  two  months  In  five 
pairs  of  fetters.  Each  night  their  feet  were 
tied  together  and  a  bam.boo  rod  was  passed 
between  their  ankles.  They  were  thus  par- 
tially suspended  with  their  shoulders  on  the 
ground  In  order  that  escape  might  be  Im- 
possible. Judson  to  the  day  of  his  death  bore 
the  marks  of  the  torture  of  his  imprisonment. 
During  all  these  terrible  months  he  was  de- 
pendent upon  ^Irs.  Judson  for  food  w^hlch 
she  carried  to  him  dally,  while  she  was  bur- 
dened with  the  care  of  her  own  baby  and 
with  nursing  some  native  children  sick  with 
the  smallpox. 

Judson  was  finally  released  to  become  In- 
terpreter between   the  English  and   the  Bur- 


11TE  WINNERS  OF  INDIA       79 

mese  kings.  In  this  position  he  gained  great 
power  which  assisted  him  In  his  work.  From 
Maulmain  as  a  center  he  sent  out  Into  the 
jungle  and  Into  the  valleys  and  hills  fellow- 
workers  to  carry  the  Gospel.  He  translated 
the  entire  Bible  Into  Burmese  and  compiled 
a  Burmese  dictionary  and  was  the  author  of 
writings  that  had  a  wonderful  effect  in  over- 
coming the  intolerance  and  bigotry  of  the 
Burmese. 

In  1850,  at  sixty-two  years  of  age,  worn  out 
with  the  mental  and  physical  labors  of  many 
years  In  the  heat  of  Burma,  he  was  taken 
on  board  ship  to  be  carried  to  America.  When 
he  sailed  from  Burma  he  left  behind  seven 
thousand  native  Christians.  So  deeply  did  he 
plant  the  spirit  of  Christ  In  the  hearts  of  the 
people  that  no  amount  of  opposition  since  then 
has  been  able  to  root  It  out. 

He  never  reached  America,  but  on  the  1 2th 
day  of  April,  1850,  he  breathed  his  last  in 
the  ship's  cabin,  and  his  body  was  committed 
to  the  sea  the  next  morning.  If  you  were  to 
go  to  Maiden  you  would  see  In  the  Baptist 
meeting-house  a  marble  tablet  bearing  the 
following  inscription: 


8o      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

IN  MEMORIAM. 

Rev.  Adoniram  Judson. 

Born  Aug.  9,   1788 

Died  April  12,  1850. 

Maiden,  His  Birthplace. 

The  Ocean,  His  Sepulchre. 

Converted  Burmans,  and 

The  Burman  Bible, 

His  Monument. 

His  Record  is  on  High. 

During  the  last  century  of  earnest  work  in 
India  nearly  three  million  people  have  been 
won  to  Christ.  To-day  there  are  churches, 
colleges,  schools,  hospitals,  and  printing  offices 
which  gradually  are  acting  as  a  leaven  in  the 
life  of  India. 

In  1905  delegates  from  all  over  India  and 
representing  all  Christian  people  met  in 
Carey's  historical  library  at  Serampur  and 
organized  a  great  society  with  the  winning  of 
all  India  to  Christ  as  its  purpose.  This  is 
remarkable,  because  it  is  native  people  who 
form  this  society.     Hindoos  are  setting  them- 


THE  WINNERS  OF  INDIA      8i 

selves  the  task  of  winning  Hindoos.  A  new 
and  bright  day  is  dawning  upon  India,  and 
God  is  cooperating  with  His  servants  in  the 
Christian  conquest  of  this  wonderful  land. 


CHAPTER  V 
WINNERS  OF  AMERICA* 

SECTION     15.       THE    DISCOVERY    OF    AMERICA 

AND   JOHN    ELIOT,   THE   WINNER   OF 

THE   INDIANS    (1609-1684) 

While  the  Portuguese  sailors  were  follow- 
ing the  coast  of  Africa,  hoping  to  find  India, 
Christopher  Columbus  had  a  project  of  reach- 
ing the  front  door  of  India  by  sailing  west. 
Columbus  believed  two  things:  first,  that  the 
three  continents  of  Europe,  Asia,  and  Africa, 
with  some  islands,  comprised  all  the  lands  in 
existence.  Second,  that  the  world  was  not 
flat,  but  a  globe.  He  supposed  it  to  be  much 
smaller  than  it  is  and  the  greater  part  to  be 
land.  He  believed  that  Japan  was  directly 
opposite  Spain  and  that  by  sailing  west  he 
would  come  to  India.  To  his  mind  this  plan 
seemed  as  sure  and  as  simple  as  for  a  fly  to 


Note  :  Teachers  may  enrich  the  section  indefinitely,  especially 
by  asking  "  Who  is  or  has  been  a  winner  in  this  community  or 
state  in  which  we  live  ?  " 

82 


WINNERS  OF  AMERICA        83 

walk  around  an  apple.  The  result  of  the 
wonderful  voyage  of  Columbus  we  know.  He 
believed  that  the  land  he  came  to  was  a  part 
of  India,  and  so  called  It  the  West  Indies,  and 
the  Inhabitants  Indians.  That  Columbus  had 
the  desire  to  do  his  part  toward  winning  the 
world  for  Christ  Is  shown  by  a  letter  he  wrote 
to  the  King  and  Queen  of  Spain,  In  which 
he  says  of  the  Indians,  "  I  shall  labor  to  make 
these  people  Christians.  They  will  readily 
become  so,  for  they  have  no  religion  or 
Idolatry." 

Numerous  explorers  followed  Columbus 
over  the  sea.  Some  came  from  Spain  and 
went  to  the  southern  part  of  the  American 
continents.  Some  came  from  France  and 
went  to  the  north,  while  the  English  ex- 
plored the  middle  section.  With  the  Span- 
lards  and  Frenchmen  came  not  only  explorers 
and  traders,  but  monks  and  priests  who  de- 
sired to  make  Christ  known  to  the  red  men. 
Had  we  time  we  might  study  the  lives  of 
these  early  winners  in  America,  for  they  were 
full  of  courage,  self-sacrifice,  and  enthusiastic 
devotion.  We  should  then  be  able  to  put 
numerous  dots  on  our  maps  in  South  America, 


84      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

on  the  Islands,  and  in  Mexico  and  Canada. 
As  the  Spanish  and  French  explorers  came 
here  for  gold  and  gain,  their  residence  was 
not  permanent.  Gradually  the  English  in  the 
middle  section,  who  came  to  establish  homes, 
spread  out  towards  the  north  and  south  and 
won  the  supremacy  over  the  other  settlers. 
It  is  to  their  work  in  winning  this  new  land 
lor  Christ  that  we  now  turn. 

Early  in  May,  1607,  three  little  English 
ships,  after  a  long  and  stormy  passage,  en- 
tered Chesapeake  Bay  and  sailed  up  the  wide 
river  which  they  named  for  their  sovereign, 
King  James.  They  called  the  place  where 
they  landed  Jamestown. 

First  they  built  a  three-cornered  fort,  with 
a  cannon  at  each  corner  to  protect  them  from 
the  Indians;  then  they  hung  up  an  old  sail 
fastened  to  some  trees  to  shelter  them  from 
the  sun  and  heat;  made  some  seats  of  logs  and 
a  board  of  wood  between  two  trees  formed 
a  pulpit,  and  this  was  their  church.  There 
in  the  wilderness  of  the  new  world  they  be- 
gan their  new  life  with  daily  worship. 

John  Smith  says  in  his  diary:  "We  had 
daily  common   prayer  morning  and   evening, 


WINNERS  OF  AMERICA        85 

every  Sunday  tw^o  sermons  and  every  three 
months  the  Holy  Communion  until  our  min- 
ister died,  but  our  prayers  daily,  with  a 
aomlly  on  Sunday,  were  continued  for  two 
or  three  years  after,  till  more  preachers  came." 
This  was  the  beginning  of  the  Christian 
Church  in  the  new  world. 

But  there  was  another  beginning  equally 
important.  One  morning  late  in  November, 
1620,  a  storm-tossed  pilgrim  ship,  the  AI ay- 
flower,  sighted  Cape  Cod  and  was  driven  by 
weather  to  land  at  what  they  called  Plymouth 
in  memory  of  their  old  home  in  England. 
They  built  some  log  huts  and  passed  a  dreary 
winter  with  hunger  and  hardship.  During 
the  winter  many  died,  but  in  spite  of  the 
'^old  days  and  the  wild  woods  and  the  savage 
Indians  many  preferred  these  hardships  to  re- 
m.aining  in  England  where  they  could  not 
read  their  Bible  and  worship  God  with  the 
freedom  they  desired. 

This  settlement  at  Plymouth  was  soon  fol- 
lowed by  one  at  Salem  and  Boston,  and  thus 
began  the  early  settlements  on  the  eastern 
coast  of  ^lassachusetts.  No  sooner  had  these 
people  established  their  homes  than  they  began 


86      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

to  think  of  the  red  men  who  sometimes  came 
out  of  the  woods  to  visit  them.  The  first 
man  to  take  an  earnest  interest  in  them  was 
Rev.  John  Eliot,  the  pastor  of  a  little  church 
In  Roxbur}\  He  was  a  very  loyal  follower 
of  Jesus  Christ.  The  story  Is  told  that  he 
was  so  generous  that  when  the  treasurer  of 
his  church  paid  him  his  salary  he  tied  It  up 
in  a  handkerchief  with  very  hard  knots  so 
that  Mr.  Eliot  would  not  be  able  to  give 
any  of  it  away  before  he  reached  home.  On 
the  way  he  called  on  a  poor,  sick  family,  and 
not  being  able  to  untie  the  knots,  he  handed 
the  whole  amount  to  the  mother,  saying, 
''  Here,  my  dear,  take  It.  I  believe  the  Lord 
designs  it  all  for  you." 

Mr.  Eliot  took  an  Indian  Into  his  home 
to  learn  the  language.  In  the  fall  of  1646 
he  went  to  the  Indian's  camp  to  preach.  The 
red  men  assembled  In  the  wigwam  of  their 
chief  and  for  an  hour  and  a  quarter  Eliot 
preached  to  them  the  Gospel  of  the  loving 
Fatherhood  of  the  Great  Spirit  as  declared 
by  Jesus  Christ.  At  the  end  of  this  sermon 
the  Indians  remained  and  for  two  hours  asked 
him  questions,  and  when  he  went  away  they 


WINNERS   OF  AMERICA         87 

urged  him  to  come  again.  This  visit  was 
repeated  until  Eliot  had  won  the  Indians  to 
believe  his  message.  Then  he  began  to  teach 
them  how  to  live.  He  furnished  them  with 
tools  and  taught  them  how  to  build  their 
wigwams  so  that  they  could  be  more  comfort- 
able. He  helped  them  to  establish  a  business 
In  making  and  selling  baskets,  brooms,  etc. 
Mrs.  Eliot  Interested  herself  in  the  women 
and  taught  them  how  to  spin  and  showed  them 
how  to  lead  a  higher  and  more  womanly  life. 
When  some  of  the  other  tribes  heard  of  what 
Mr.  Eliot  had  done  they  sent  and  asked  him 
to  come  and  help  them,  and  wherever  he  went 
and  won  the  Indians  they  were  called  "  Pray- 
ing Indians."  Not  all  the  tribes  wanted  him. 
Some  were  angry  w^Ith  him  and  suspicious  of 
him  and  said  that  he  w^as  taking  away  their 
liberty.  In  order  to  help  the  "  Praying 
Indians  "  Eliot  settled  a  little  town  at  Natick 
and  all  who  wished  could  come  and  have," a 
wigwam  and  a  little  piece  of  land  there.  Here 
they  could  go  to  church,  where  an  Indian 
pastor  preached,  and  to  school,  where  an 
Indian  teacher  taught,  and  could  live  a  real 
Christian  life.    The  Indians  who  came  to  this 


"k 


-i'3 


V^'' 


V 


90      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

town  made  a  covenant  as  follows :  *'  The  grace 
of  Christ  helping  us,  we  do  give  ourselves  and 
our  children  to  God  to  be  His  people.  He 
shall  rule  over  us  in  all  our  affairs,  not  only 
in  our  religion  and  affairs  of  the  Church,  but 
also  In  all  our  works  and  affairs  In  this 
world." 

For  this  settlement  Eliot  translated  the 
Bible  into  the  Indian  language  and  wrote  a 
catechism,  a  Psalter,  and  a  Primer.  A  copy 
of  this  Indian  Bible  of  Eliot's  may  be  seen 
to-day  at  the  Boston  Public  Library,  care- 
fully guarded. 

When  everything  seemed  prosperous  for 
the  Indians,  King  Philip  began  his  terrible 
war  and  the  peaceful  settlement  at  Natick 
was  broken  up  and  all  the  Indians  were  trans- 
ported as  exiles  to  Deer  Island.  Amidst  all 
the  terrible  war  they  never  lost  their  faith, 
and  when  the  war  was  over  and  they  were 
allowed  to  live  together  again  they  once  more 
built  churches  in  New  England. 

Mr.  Eliot  lived  to  be  over  eighty  years  old. 
His  life  was  always  cheerful  and  persever- 
ing; he  had  love  for  all  and  was  constant  in 
prayer.     The  words  which  he  placed  at  the 


WINNERS  OF  AMERICA        91 

end  of  his  Indian  grammar  give  a  clue  to  his 
success,  and  might  well  become  the  motto  of 
every  Christian  Winner  of  the  World: 
"  Prayer  and  pains  through  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ  will  do  anything." 


SECTION    16.      THE  MIGHTY  TASK  OF   FOUR 
HUNDRED    YEARS 

The  winning  of  America  has  been  the  work 
of  four  centuries  and  Is  to-day  unfinished. 

Slowly  at  first  and  then  with  ever  Increas- 
ing rapidity  people  came  from  the  old  world 
and  made  the  new  world  their  home.  Little 
by  little  the  Indian  was  driven  back,  the  great 
forests  cut  down,  and  the  fertile  lands  made 
to  produce  great  crops.  The  hidden  riches 
of  the  great  mountains  and  mineral  lands,  coal 
and  ore,  were  brought  to  the  light  of  the  sun 
and  made  of  use  to  men. 

To  follow  men  as  they  do  this  mighty 
work  and  at  the  same  time  are  won  to  Christ 
is  now  to  hold  our  attention.  Let  us  outline 
our  study: 


92      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

1.  We  shall  follow  the  Indian  as  he  was 
pressed  back  by  the  Incoming  people  and 
finally  restricted  to  a  reservation. 

2.  Then  we  shall  learn  about  the  negroes, 
who  were  cruelly  brought  from  Africa  and 
sold  here  as  slaves. 

3.  We  shall  visit  mountaineers  and  miners 
in  their  huts  and  camps, 

4.  Then  we  shall  follow  the  mad  rush 
to  Alaska  because  of  the  discovery  of  the  gold 
fields. 

5.  And  lastly  we  shall  see  what  a  great 
opportunity  we  have  to  win  to  Christ  the 
millions  of  foreigners  who  are  annually  com- 
ing to   this  land. 

The  Indians 

Try  to  think  how  the  Indians  must  have 
felt  as  they  peered  out  of  the  thicket  and 
saw  many  boatloads  of  strange  people  land- 
ing, and  towns  and  cities  occupying  the  land 
that  had  always  been  their  hunting-ground. 
Deeper  Into  the  forest  and  farther  west  they 
retreated,  only  In  time  to  be  followed  by  the 
white  man.  Educated  by  the  free  life  they 
had  led  for  centuries,  they  looked  upon  the 


WINNERS  OF  AMERICA        93 

coming  of  the  white  man  as  an  injustice.  At 
first  they  resisted  by  war,  and  then,  as  they 
were  beaten,  they  pleaded  in  council.  Listen 
to  one  of  them: 

"  What  we  have  long  feared  has  at  last 
come  to  us.  We  have  just  settled  in  this 
country,  have  hardly  laid  down  the  packs 
from  our  shoulders  and  recovered  from  the 
fatigue  of  our  journey  here,  when  you  wish 
us  to  again  remove.  It  is  discouraging.  It 
is  but  a  little  time  since  and  we  possessed  the 
whole  country;  now  you  have  gained  all  but 
a  few  spots.  Why  will  you  not  permit  us 
to  remain?  " 

But  in  spite  of  the  pleadings  they  have  been 
wrongly  treated  by  government  officials,  de- 
ceived and  degraded  by  traders,  until  now 
only  250,000  Indians  remain,  enclosed  in 
Indian  Reservations.  Here  they  live,  and  the 
work  begun  by  Eliot  is  carried  on  by  hun- 
dreds of  men  and  women,  some  red  and  some 
white,  who  are  giving  their  lives  trying  to 
win  the  Indians  to  Christ. 

Many  of  the  Indians  have  given  up  living 
in  wigwams  and  no  longer  dress  in  skins  and 
blankets.    The  men  till  the  ground  or  follow 


94      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

a  trade,  and  the  women  do  exquisite  lace  work, 
and  over  20,000  of  the  boys  and  girls  are 
enrolled  In  schools. 

What    the    Indian    now    needs   most    Is    a 
"  Helping  Hand  "  that  will  give  him 


Love 


Learning 


Lana 

Effectiveness  of  hand  depends  on  thumb) 

to  help  him  to  become  a  good  United  States 
citizen,  a  good  Indian  and  a  good  Christian. 

To  win  him  the  Episcopal  Church  has  es- 
tablished five  missions:  the  Oklahoma,  the 
Oneida,  the  Chippewa,  the  Sioux,  and  the 
Alaskan,  each  with  Its  churches,  schools,  and 
hospitals. 

We  would  realize  how  loyal  some  of  the 
Indians  are  if  we  could  see  the  beautiful  stone 
church  on  the  Oneida  Reservation,  in  Wis- 
consin. For  fourteen  years  the  Indian  men 
gave   of  their  time  and   labor  one   day   each 


WINNERS  OF  AMERICA        95 

week  in  quarrying  and  cutting  and  placing 
the  stone,  and  this  church  stands  to-day  the 
most  effective  evidence  of  the  Indian's  devo- 
tion to  the  Prince  of  Peace. 

The  Negroes 

In  1619  a  Virginia  planter  bought  twenty 
African  negroes,  and  soon  every  wealthy 
household  In  the  colony  had  slaves  for  ser- 
vants. These  black  men  had  been  captured 
In  Africa  and  sold  to  agents  who  sent  them 
to  Europe,  England,   and  America. 

In  America  slavery  was  not  considered 
profitable  until  EH  Whitney  In  1793  Invented 
the  cotton-gin.  Up  to  that  time  it  was  use- 
less to  raise  much  cotton  because  It  took  one 
negro  a  whole  day  to  clean  a  pound  of  the 
white  fiber  from  the  multitude  of  seeds.  With 
the  cotton-gin  one  negro  could  clean  a  thou- 
sand pounds  in  one  day,  and  Immediately  the 
planters  bought  as  many  negroes  as  they 
could  afford  and  planted  vast  tracts  of  land 
with  cotton. 

Then  came  the  great  Civil  War  and  put  an 
end    forever    to   slave   labor.      It   also   made 


96      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

possible  the  development  of  the  natural  re- 
sources of  the  south,  so  that  to-day  the  south 
is  becoming  each  year  richer  through  its  great 
cotton  fields  and  factories,  and  It  also  made 
the  negro  a  possible  citizen  of  the  United 
States,  but  he  can  never  become  a  w^orthy 
citizen  until  he  is  taught  v^hat  citizenship 
means. 

To-day  there  are  nine  millions  of  negroes 
in  America,  and  many  of  these  not  only  have 
no  knowledge  of  Christ,  but  are  w^Ithout  any 
education,  and  live  lazy,  happy-go-lucky  lives, 
having  no  higher  desire  than  for  food  and 
pleasure. 

If  these  people  are  to  be  won  to  Christ 
we  must  go  to  them  in  their  cabins  and  bring 
the  little  boys  and  girls  to  the  schools  that 
should  dot  the  land  of  the  south.  From  these 
schools  they  should  be  helped  to  industrial 
schools,  where  the  boj^s  will  be  taught  car- 
pentering, brick-making,  printing,  harness 
making,  and  shoe  making;  and  the  girls  fitted 
to  be  domestic  servants,  dressmakers,  milliners, 
and  nurses.  Some  of  these  will  go  further 
and  become  teachers,  lawj^ers,  doctors,  and 
ministers. 


WINNERS  OF  AMERICA        97 

Most  of  all  we  need  to  send  good  teachers 
to  teach  these  negro  boys  and  girls  to  build 
Christian  homes,  to  become  worthy  American 
citizens,  and  Christian  soldiers  in  winning  the 
nine  millions  of  black  Americans  to  Christ. 

The  MountaineerSj  the  MinerSj  and  the 


Lumbermen 

Another  class  of  people  here  in  the  United 
States  who  need  to  be  won  to  Christ  are  the 
mountaineers  in  their  rude  homes  far  away 
from  civilization  in  the  mountain  fastnesses 
of  Tennessee,  Kentucky,  and  V/est  Virginia. 

You  have  read  about  these  people  and 
know  how  brave  their  ancestors  were  In  push- 
ing over  the  mountains  and  through  the 
forests  and  building  homes  in  the  great  wilder- 
ness. Many  men  followed  these  early  pio- 
neers and  soon  civilization  swept  by  and  left 
those  who  had  settled  on  the  mountains  iso- 
lated and  with  scanty  means  of  earning  a 
livelihood.  Here  they  have  remained  for  sev- 
eral generations,  and  the  lack  of  intercourse 
with  others  has  meant  degeneration.     There 


98      WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

are  more  than  two  millions  of  them  now,  and 
only  about  one  out  of  every  hundred  can  even 
read  or  write.  But  the  children  are  numer- 
ous and  anxious  to  learn,  and  people  from  the 
North  are  sending  teachers  and  ministers  to 
them,  and  building  Normal  and  Industrial 
schools  at  centers  where  some  of  them  can 
come  and  learn  that  they  may  return  and 
teach  their  brothers  and  sisters  and  their 
neighbors.  One  lad,  named  Davy,  came  to 
one  of  these  schools  and  brought  with  him 
a  supply  of  provisions  and  did  his  own  cook- 
ing. A  friend  called  to  see  Davy's  parents 
in  their  humble  mountain  home.  The  mother 
was  cooking  over  the  fireplace.  "  Mrs.  Green, 
you  ought  to  have  a  cooking  stove,"  was  the 
comment  of  the  visitor.  "  I  had  one,  but  I 
put  it  in  my  Davy's  head,"  was  the  only 
reply.  That  mother  sold  her  stove  In  order 
to  keep  her  boy  at  school.  She  could  not  read, 
but  she  was  determined  that  her  boy  should 
have  an  education.  At  his  graduation  she  was 
happier  than  a  queen,  for  she  saw  her  boy 
receive  his  diploma,  and  also  carry  off  second 
honors  in  his  class. 


WINNERS  OF  AMERICA        99 

The  mountain  boys  and  girls  will  make 
splendid  winners  when  they  have  learned 
themselves  to  be  soldiers  of  Christ. 

There  are  two  classes  of  men  to  whose 
work  is  due  much  of  the  prosperity  and  hap- 
piness of  the  world.  When  we  ride  on  the 
train  we  forget  that  the  steel  of  the  rails  and 
the  coal  of  the  engine  was  dug  out  of  the 
earth  and  that  we  could  not  ride  so  comfort- 
ably and  quickly  unless  many  men  were  will- 
ing to  go  down  a  dark,  cold,  dripping  shaft 
and  work  for  our  comfort. 

Again,  we  forget  that  the  wood  of  the 
train  had  to  be  cut  In  the  forests  in  the  midst 
of  winter  and  floated  down  rushing,  danger- 
ous rivers  to  the  saw  mills. 

Life  In  the  camps  of  the  miners  and  lum- 
bermen Is  one  long  temptation.  Far  from 
friends  and  civilized  life,  the  men  feel  lonely 
and  the  temptation  to  do  wrong  is  great. 
Some  men  go  to  the  camps  with  good  Inten- 
tions, but  after  a  time,  with  no  one  to  lead 
their  thoughts  to  higher  things,  they  find 
themselves  swearing,  drinking,  and  gambling. 

The  Church  should  remember  these  men 
more  in  the  future  than  It  has  in  the  past^ 


100    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

and  should  send  to  them  strong,  earnest  men 
who  will  gladly  endure  the  hardships  of  Boni- 
face and  Anschar  in  order  that  they  too  may 
have  the  happiness  of  winning  men  to-day  to 
Christ. 

SECTION    17.      WINNING  OF  ALASKA  AND  THE 
IMMIGRANTS 

All  over  Canada  are  scattered  many  little 
churches  with  their  ministers,  each  doing 
something  toward  winning  the  people  of 
America  to  Christ,  but  the  most  important 
work  in  that  section  is  in  Alaska. 

In  1867,  the  United  States  bought  this 
great  country  from  Russia  for  $7,200,000.  It 
seemed  like  too  much  money  to  pay  for  such 
a  cold,  desolate  country,  but  it  was  not,  for 
in  one  year  the  products  of  the  mines  and 
fisheries  amounted  to  more  than  twice  that 
sum. 

If  you  will  look  at  the  map  you  will  see 
that  it  is  quite  a  large  country.  It  looks  as 
if  it  were  very  far  north,  and  that  it  would 
be  very  cold  and  barren  there.  But  if  we 
visited  Alaska  we  should   find  not  only  ice- 


WINNERS  OF  AMERICA       loi 

bergs  and  polar  bears,  In  the  far  north,  but 
also  fertile  fields  and  a  delightful  climate  In 
the  southern  part,  and  we  should  see  a  num- 
ber of  Indians  and  many  white  people. 

In  some  of  the  towns  of  Alaska  there  are 
now  churches,  reading  rooms,  hospitals,  and 
schools,  but  back  in  the  country  and  along 
the  shores  and  rivers  live  many  Indians  who 
have  none  of  these  advantages.  Thousands 
of  them  dwell  in  rude  huts,  fishing  and  hunt- 
ing for  a  living,  and  rarely  hearing  a  messen- 
ger of  Christ  tell  of  the  joys  of  nobler  living 
here  and  the  rest  and  happiness  of  a  life  to 
come.  Here  they  are  born,  raise  children,  die, 
and  are  buried  without  a  prayer.  Shall  we 
give  schools  and  churches  to  the  Indians  of 
the  West  and  refuse  to  help  the  Indians  of 
Alaska? 

In  1897,  a  new  day  dawned  for  Alaska 
when  gold  in  large  quantities  was  discovered 
In  the  Klondike  region.  Thousands  of  men 
all  over  the  world  left  their  work  and  climbed 
over  the  mountain  trail  and  through  the  Chil- 
coot  Pass  on  to  the  land  of  gold.  Towns  and 
camps  sprang  up  In  a  day;  only  to  be  visited 
by  sickness,  hunger,  and  despair.     In  time  the 


102    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

Klondike  gold  fever  passed,  transportation  of 
the  necessities  and  the  organization  of  life  be- 
came systematized,  and  to-day  the  gold  dig- 
ging in  Alaska,  like  many  other  employments, 
oilers  good  pay  for  hard  work. 

Let  us  follow  Archdeacon  Stuck  in  a  visit 
to  the  most  northerly  gold  field  in  the  world. 
These  diggings,  which  are  a  hard  journey  of 
fifteen  days  from  Fort  Yukon,  were  started  in 
1900.  One  began  with  five  gambling  saloons 
but  no  church.  In  1904,  Mr.  Stuck  was  the 
first  minister  to  enter  this  field.  He  says: 
*'  Nothing  could  exceed  the  hospitality  with 
which  I  was  received.  I  spent  Sunday,  and 
every  man  knocked  off  work,  though  I  am 
afraid  this  is  not  the  general  custom.  We 
had  a  cabin  crowded  with  men  for  the  serv- 
ice, and  I  never  preached  to  a  more  attentive 
and  appreciative  congregation.  I  shall  never 
forget  the  vigor  with  which  they  sang  *  Jesus, 
Lover  of  My  Soul,'  and  their  reverent  be- 
havior throughout." 

The  hero  of  Alaska  is  Peter  Trimble 
Rowe.  Do  you  know  who  he  is?  He  is  the 
brave  Bishop  of  the  Episcopal  Church.  He 
has  been  called  the  "  Hospital  Bishop,"  be- 


WINNERS  OF  AMERICA       103 

cause  he  has  worked  so  hard  to  build  and 
equip  these  "  good  Samaritan  Inns  "  at  strate- 
gic points  in  the  vast  northland.  At  the 
General  Convention  of  the  Church  in  Rich- 
mond in  October,  1907,  this  telegram  was 
sent  Bishop  Rowe:  ''The  House  of  Bishops, 
recognizing  your  long  and  faithful  services  in 
Alaska,  unwilling  that  these  should  break  you 
down  prematurely  and  with  warmest  admira- 
tion and  affection,  have  transferred  you  to  the 
District  of  Western  Colorado." 

This  is  the  reply  the  Bishop  sent  back: 
*'  I  appreciate  with  deep  gratitude  the  kind- 
ness of  the  House  of  Bishops,  but  I  feel  that 
in  view  of  present  conditions  I  must  decline 
the  honor  of  the  transfer  and  continue  in 
Alaska,   God  helping  me." 

Bishop  Rowe  is  willing  to  stand  by  his 
difficult  post,  but  he  needs  men  to  help  him, 
and  he  needs  them  sorely.  Let  us  not  forget 
the  men  in  the  north  who  can  be  won  to 
Christ,  if  only  some  doctors,  nurses,  and 
clergymen  will  go  to  them. 


104    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 


Winning  the  Immigrants 

The  Americans,  Indians,  and  negroes  do 
not  make  up  all  the  people  In  America  to  be 
won  to  Christ.  Almost  every  day  in  the  year 
some  great  vessel  sails  up  New  York  Harbor, 
and  on  to  Ellis  Island,  there  to  release  from 
the  cramped  and  crov^^ded  steerage  thousands 
of  people  from  all  over  the  world,  who  have 
come  to  gain  freedom  and  m.ake  a  home  In 
America.  In  far  distant  lands  they  have 
heard  of  the  freedom  v/e  have;  they  have  been 
told  of  the  ease  with  which  they  could  get 
wealth  and  the  education  that  would  make 
them  great.  For  months,  perhaps  years,  they 
have  saved  money  for  their  passage,  and  now 
they  have  at  last  arrived,  bringing  only  what 
they  have  in  their  hands  or  In  a  bundle  car- 
ried on  their  heads.  They  are  examined  at 
Ellis  Island  to  see  If  they  have  any  bad  dis- 
ease or  evil  Intentions.  Then  they  are  sent 
in  all  directions  over  our  country.  We  call 
them  "  foreign  "  because  they  look  difjFerent 
and  at  first  dress  difiFerently  from  ourselves. 

Let  us  see  where  these  people  go,  for  there 


WINNERS  OF  AMERICA       105 

the  message  of  Christ  should  follow  them. 
A  large  number  of  them,  Germans,  Poles, 
Italians,  Slavs,  Bohemians,  go  into  the  mines. 
]\Iuch  of  our  coal,  iron,  copper,  silver,  and 
gold  is  dug  out  of  the  earth  by  foreign  hands. 
Some  help  to  build  railroads,  tunnels,  and 
bridges,  and  some  quarr>^  and  cut  our  mar- 
ble and  granite. 

A  large  number  of  immigrants  go  north 
and  west.  These  are  Swedes,  Danes,  Nor- 
v.-egians,  Germans,  and  English.  They  cut 
our  lumber,  build  our  cars,  and  ships,  raise 
our  corn  and  wheat.  These  become  owners 
of  homes  and  farms  and  make  good  American 
citizens.  But  the  largest  number  settle  in  our 
already  overcrowded  cities  and  fill  to  over- 
flowing our  "  Little  Italy  "  and  Chinatown. 
Here  they  speak  only  their  own  language, 
keep  up  their  own  foreign  customs,  and  re- 
main foreign  until  they  die. 

It  is  to  these  foreign  settlements  in  our 
great  cities  that  we  should  turn  our  attention. 
As  the  foreigners  have  come  in  and  taken  pos- 
session of  one  section  of  the  city  the  Protestant 
Church  with  its  communicants  has  moved 
away.     To-day  the  thing  that  is  needed  is  for 


io6    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

these  Christian  people  to  go  back  and  build 
beautiful  churches  for  these  new  people  to 
worship  God  In,  and  to  build  good  tenement 
houses  for  them  to  live  Christian  lives  In. 
We  should  also  have  several  large  settlement 
houses  in  every  city,  so  that  the  people  of  the 
neighborhood  could  leave  the  crow^ded  tene- 
ments and  meet  together  to  read  and  talk 
and  to  hear  good  entertainments  and  lectures. 
In  these  houses  the  little  children  should  have 
a  kindergarten,  the  boj^s  and  girls  clubs  and 
classes,  and  the  mothers  and  fathers  should  be 
instructed  in  the  principles  of  American 
citizenship. 

If  we  would  show  the  same  brotherly  kind- 
ness for  the  people  who  come  to  this  land  that 
Christ  showed  to  all  people  during  His  life, 
we  would  soon  solve  our  immigration  prob- 
lem, for  most  of  them  w^ould  be  won  to  Christ 
not  by  our  words,  but  by  our  deeds. 

Does  this  not  show  us  what  a  glorious  op- 
portunity America  has?  We  do  not  have  to 
"  go  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  Gos- 
pel," when  representatives  of  all  the  world  are 
coming  here.  Think  what  would  happen  if 
we  could  win  every  foreigner  to  Christ  and 


WINNERS  OF  AMERICA       107 

then  send  him  to  his  own  land  to  win  his 
own  people!  No  nation  ever  had  such  an 
opportunity  to  win  the  world  as  America  has 
to-day.  It  remains  for  the  boys  and  girls  of 
our  land  to  improve  this  opportunity  and  win 
the  world  to  Christ. 


SECTION    18.      WINNING   OF   SOUTH    AMERICA. 
ALLEN    GARDINER    (  I  794- 1 85  I  ) 

South  America  is  sometimes  called  the 
"  Neglected  Continent."  This  name  means 
that  it  has  been  neglected  in  two  ways: 
(i)  We  little  realize  that  lying  south  of  our 
land  is  a  mighty  domain  that  has  been  waiting 
for  centuries  for  the  developing  hand  of  man. 
Vast  tracts  of  unexplored  country,  numerous 
rivers,  untouched  forests,  great  mineral  wealth, 
and  agricultural  possibilities  beyond  estima- 
tion, all  wait  to-day  for  development  that  they 
may  yield  blessings  to  the  human  race.  It 
is  said  that  the  single  republic  of  Brazil,  with 
nearly  the  same  amount  of  territory  as  cur 
own  United  States,  has  only  seventeen  mil- 
lions of  people,  while  It  could  accommodate 


io8    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

a  billion  or  more.  (2)  South  America  is  a 
neglected  continent  by  Christian  winners.  A 
great  many  years  ago  large  tracts  were  taken 
from  the  Indians  who  occupied  them,  and 
were  colonised  by  Spain  and  Portugal.  These 
people  brought  the  Roman  Catholic  Church, 
which  for  a  time  did  its  best  to  hold  Its  own 
people  and  win  the  Indians  to  Christ.  But 
of  late  the  Roman  Church  has  neglected  its 
winners  In  this  great  country,  and  the  priests 
have  ceased  to  be  loyal  to  Christ,  and  live 
wicked  and  bigoted  lives.  The  people,  un- 
cared  for,  are  in  ignorance  and  superstition, 
while  Intemperance  and  gambling  are  every- 
w^here.  In  South  America  are  thirty-eight 
millions  of  the  descendants  of  the  Spaniards 
and  about  five  million  Indians,  all  waiting 
for  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  which  will  mean 
schools  and  homes  and  happiness. 

In  1838  there  landed  on  the  coast  of  South 
America  one  of  the  most  daring  and  persistent 
winners:  Captain  Allen   Gardiner. 

In  his  boyhood  he  showed  strong  evidence 
of  a  desire  to  make  himself  an  effective  and 
useful  man.  He  tried  to  sleep  on  the  floor 
rather  than   In  bed,   so  that  he  might  train 


WINNERS  OF  AMERICA       109 

himself  to  endure  hardships.  Very  early  he 
bought  a  Bible  and  resolved  that  all  acts  in 
his  life  should  be  such  as  would  help  God  in 
His  work  among  men. 

As  captain  of  a  ship  he  watched  with  great 
interest  the  work  done  by  the  group  of  Eng- 
lish Winners  on  the  Island  of  Tahiti  (Section 
22),  and  when  his  beloved  wife  died,  he  sol- 
emnly dedicated  himself  to  God's  service  as 
a  winner  of  men  for  Christ. 

At  first  he  went  to  South  Africa,  where 
he  gained  the  confidence  of  a  Zulu  chief,  and 
was  made  his  representative  over  the  region 
now  known  as  Natal.  But  difficulties  arose 
between  the  natives  and  the  white  people,  and 
he  was  obliged  to  leave  South  Africa. 

From  1838  to  1851,  the  year  of  his  death, 
he  gave  himself  and  his  fortune  to  South 
America.  Again  and  again  he  returned  to 
England,  where  he  would  plead  for  money 
to  spend,  on  his  mission,  and  then  back  to 
South  America  he  would  go,  to  journey 
through  its  wild  tracts,  to  meet  and  labor 
with  bigoted  Catholics,  and  crafty  and  un- 
grateful Indians. 

While   Captain   Gardiner  will   be  remem- 


no    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

bered  in  many  parts  of  South  America,  his 
great  memorial  is  at  Tierra  del  Fuego,  an 
island  off  the  south  coast  of  South  America. 
The  name  of  this  island  means  "  Land  of 
Fire,"  because  the  early  navigators  found  the 
natives  making  signal  fires  on  its  coasts.  Cap- 
tain Gardiner  had  long  w^anted  to  v^^in  the 
natives  of  the  island,  because  Charles  Darwin, 
the  great  scientist,  visited  the  island  and  said 
that  the  natives  were  the  lowest  and  most 
savage  race  of  men  in  the  world,  and  that 
they  could  not  be  made  Christians. 

Such  a  statement  was  a  challenge  to  Cap- 
tain Gardiner.  He  believed  that  there  was 
no  race  made  in  God's  image,  but  who  could 
be  won  to  love  and  follow  God's  Son.  With 
a  surgeon  and  five  other  men,  who  declared 
that  to  be  w^ith  Captain  Gardiner  "  was  like 
heaven  on  earth,"  he  landed  on  the  bleak 
coasts  of  the  island.  The  party  was  poorly 
fitted  out,  and  the  relief  boats  sent  to  them 
did  not  arrive  in  time.  One  by  one  they  met 
their  death.  Captain  Gardiner  being  the  last 
to  die.  Near  to  the  place  where  their  bodies 
were  found  stood  a  rock  on  which  was  painted, 


WINNERS  OF  AMERICA         iii 

"  My  soul,  wait  thou  only  upon  God,  for  my 
expectation  is  from  Him."     (Psalm  lxii:58.) 

Captain  Gardiner's  heroic  death  stirred 
England.  A  society  was  formed,  having  for  its 
purpose  the  carrying  to  success  of  Captain 
Gardiner's  work.  A  good  ship  was  provided 
and  named  Allen  Gar  diner j  and  although  the 
natives  killed  one  party,  yet  in  the  end  they 
were  won,  so  that  sailors  wrecked  on  that  ter- 
rible coast  to-day  receive  kind  treatment.  Mr. 
Darwin  was  so  stirred  by  the  wonderful  win- 
ning of  the  Fueglans  that  he  became  a  sub- 
scriber to  the  work. 

The  societ)^  has  continued  and  greatly  en- 
larged its  work,  and  has  touched  many  other 
parts  of  South  America.  In  1889,  the  Ameri- 
can Church  sent  Rev.  Lucien  Lee  Kinsolving 
and  Rev.  James  W.  Morris,  graduates  of  the 
Virginia  Theological  School,  to  Brazil.  These 
men  have  done  wonderful  work,  but  to-day 
are  waiting  for  young  men  and  women  to 
join  them. 


CHAPTER  VI 

WINNERS  OF  AFRICA 

SECTION  19.    Africa's  need  and  the  slave 

BOY    BISHOP 

What  do  you  think  would  be  the  condi- 
tion In  the  United  States  to-day  If  the  peo- 
ple here  had  never  heard  of  Christ  and  If 
there  were  only  two  clergymen,  one  In  East- 
ern Maine  and  the  other  In  Western  Texas, 
without  a  single  soldier  of  Christ  between? 

That  is  about  the  condition  of  affairs  on 
the  great  continent  of  Africa  that  lies  across 
the  sea.  We  often  hear  it  spoken  of  as  the 
"  Dark  Continent,"  and  that  Is  because  there 
is  so  much  ignorance  and  paganism  there,  and 
the  degraded  black  people  need  so  badly  to 
know  of  the  "  Good  News  "  of  Christ's  life. 

We  have  stories  of  the  northern  part 
of  this  great  land,  called  Egypt,  that  take  us 
back  many  thousand  years.  In  the  Old  Testa- 
ment we  read  about  Abraham's  going  there 

IIS 


WINNERS  OF  AFRICA         113 

once  (Gen.  xii:io),  and  we  know  that  Joseph 
was  taken  there  and  sold;  that  Moses  was 
born  and  grew  up  there,  and  that  our  Lord 
as  a  little  baby  was  taken  there  to  escape  from 
King  Herod  (Matt.  il:i3).  Then  In  other 
parts  of  the  New  Testament  (Matt.  xxvll:32; 
Acts  iI:io;  Acts  vIiI:26-39)  we  read  of  men 
in  Africa  who  were  won  to  Christ  during  the 
first  hundred  years  of  the  Christian  religion. 
A.nd  we  also  know  that  many  of  the  Christian 
martyrs  In  the  early  centuries  after  Christ 
lived  In  parts  of  Northern  Africa. 

Three  hundred  years  passed  by  and  the  peo- 
ple of  Northern  Africa  ceased  to  be  followers 
of  Christ.  Armies  of  men,  called  Mohamme- 
dans, came  down  upon  the  Christians  and 
drove  them  out  or  killed  them.  These  Mo- 
hammedans, while  believing  In  God,  w^orshlp 
and  obey  a  man  named  Mohammed,  who  lived 
five  hundred  years  after  Christ  and  taught 
many  untrue  and  evil  things.  Mohammedans 
are  still  In  control  of  this  part  of  Africa,  and 
there  is  a  great  need  of  fine  men  and  women 
to  go  there  and  win  the  people  of  this  ancient 
country  back  to  Christ. 

It    was    many    hundred    years    before    the 


114    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

people  in  Europe  knew  much  about  the  part 
of  Africa  that  did  not  lie  around  the  Medi- 
terranean Sea.  Knowledge  first  came  through 
those  bold  Portuguese  sailors  in  the  fifteenth 
century,  who  sailed  farther  and  farther  down 
the  coast  of  Africa  in  search  of  a  waterway 
to  India.  As  they  sailed  south  they  thought 
the  land  on  the  left  very  large,  but  they  did 
not  know,  as  we  know  to-day,  that  America 
and  Europe  could  be  placed  upon  Africa  and 
not  completely  cover  it.  Once  in  a  while 
they  would  land  for  water  or  fruit,  and  they 
were  surprised  to  find  such  curious  black  peo- 
ple living  in  villages  and  having  for  homes 
rude  huts  made  from  grass  and  mud. 

When  merchants  heard  what  the  sailors 
saw  on  land  in  Africa  they  sent  many  ships 
there  to  get  the  spices  and  fruits,  the  skins 
of  the  animals,  and  the  ivory  to  sell  to  the 
people  of  Europe.  But  these  were  not  all 
they  took;  they  even  captured  the  black  peo- 
ple themselves  and  sold  them  to  men  who 
would   pay  the   highest  price   for   them. 

This  w^as  not  by  any  means  the  beginning 
of  slavery,  for  that  terrible  custom  has  ex- 
isted in  some  form  ever  since  the  earliest  days ; 


WINNERS  OF  AFRICA         115 

but  after  the  discovery  of  America  the  demand 
for  labor  in  the  mines  of  the  East  Indies  and 
later  in  the  cotton  fields  of  the  South,  be- 
came so  great  that  the  traffic  in  human  beings 
on  the  shores  of  Africa  increased  tremen- 
dously. To  supply  the  market,  thousands  of 
negroes  were  captured  yearly,  loaded  on  to 
ships,  and  sold  to  traders  of  many  lands. 

Individuals  had  opposed  this  traffic  in 
human  beings  in  both  England  and  America, 
but  it  was  not  until  1807  that  Parliament 
stopped  the  slave  trade.  After  that  year  no 
slave  could  be  lawfully  brought  into  any  part 
of  the  British  dominions.  English  steamers 
watched  carefully  the  African  coasts,  and 
when  ships  suspected  of  having  slaves  on 
board  were  sighted  they  gave  chase,  overtook 
them,  and  freed  the  chained  slaves  out  of  the 
ship's  dark  hold.  Two  colonies  of  these 
freed  slaves  were  established  on  the  west 
coast  of  Africa,  one  at  Sierra  Leone  by  the 
English;  the  other  at  Liberia  in  1820,  by 
freed  slaves  from  America. 

Just  a  hundred  years  ago,  in  1809,  a 
little  black  baby  was  born  in  Africa,  whose 
name  w^as  Adjal.    His  parents  belonged  to  one 


ii6    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

of  the  largest  tribes  on  the  west  coast  of 
Africa,  in  the  Yoruba  country.  One  day  the 
men-stealers  entered  his  village  and  captured 
men,  women,  and  children  and  drove  them 
chained  to  the  seacoast,  and  put  them  aboard 
ships  to  carry  them  to  the  slave  markets. 
Adjai's  family  were  among  the  captured  ones. 
He  was  then  a  little  boy  about  eleven  years 
old,  and  he  was  separated  from  his  father 
and  mother  and  brothers  and  sisters.  After 
a  long,  weary  march  and  many  days  in  a 
crowded  slave  pen,  Adjal  was  placed  on  board 
a  slave  ship,  which  fortunately  was  taken  by 
one  of  these  British  steamers,  sent  out  to 
capture  slavers.  Adjai  was  placed  in  the 
home  of  some  missionaries  in  the  English 
Colony  at  Sierra  Leone.  Here  he  went  to 
school  and  for  the  first  time  heard  about 
Jesus  Christ  and  His  love  for  all  boys  and 
girls.  Adjai's  story  somehow  reached  Eng- 
land, and  an  English  clergyman  arranged  to 
pay  for  his  tuition  at  the  best  school  in  Africa 
in  Freetown.  Here,  when  he  was  sixteen 
years  old,  he  was  baptised  and  given  a  new 
name  —  the  name  of  his  good  friend  in  Eng- 
land, Samuel  Crowther. 


WINNERS  OF  AFRICA         117 

In  a  few  years  friends  took  him  to  Eng- 
land for  a  year's  schooling  there.  He  was 
quick  to  learn  and  showed  great  skill  in  lan- 
guages. He  also  mastered  the  carpenter's 
trade,  and  both  of  these  acquirements  were  of 
great  use  to  him  in  his  later  life. 

When  he  returned  to  Africa,  he  married  a 
native  Christian  girl  who,  like  himself,  had 
been  rescued  from  a  slave  ship.  He  deter- 
mined to  devote  his  life  to  winning  the  people 
of  his  native  country  about  the  Niger  River 
to  Christ,  and  he  and  his  wife  carried  on  a 
very  successful  boarding  school  for  negro  boys 
and  girls. 

England  was  at  this  time  most  anxious  to 
explore  the  Niger  River;  first,  to  put  a  stop 
to  slavery  in  the  interior  of  Africa  and  also 
to  start  trade  with  the  natives.  Two  mis- 
sionaries were  to  be  sent  with  the  expedition 
and  one  of  those  chosen  was  Crowther.  It 
was  a  long  dangerous  journey,  but  Crowther's 
acquaintance  with  the  language  and  customs 
of  the  people  was  a  great  aid.  They  passed 
through  heathen  countries,  and  Crowther 
tried  to  tell  the  chiefs  and  their  people  about 
Jesus  and  aided  as  far  as  he  could  the  sick 


ii8    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

and  dying.  His  work  on  this  trip  showed 
the  Englishmen,  who  were  with  him,  that  he 
was  far  above  the  average  negro  workers,  and 
they  wrote  to  England  recommending  that  he 
be  ordained  to  the  ministry,  which  a  few 
years  later  was  done. 

One  day  when  he  was  preaching  at  Free- 
town,  near  Vv^here  he  was  taken  when  rescued 
from  the  slave  ship,  he  saw  a  very  old  negro 
woman  In  the  congregation  who  looked  very 
sad  and  unhappy.  Crowther  spoke  kindly  to 
her,  and  she  told  him  about  her  hard  life  as  a 
slave  and  how  all  her  children  had  been  torn 
from  her.  "  But  worst  of  all  was  losing  my 
little  boy,  Adjai,"  she  wailed. 

The  son  had  found  his  mother  and  his  life- 
long prajTr  had  been  answered.  His  mother 
became  a  Christian  and  took  the  name  of 
Hannah,  whose  son  was  Samuel. 

Many  years  of  faithful  service  followed, 
and  when.  In  1864,  West  Africa  was  In  need 
of  a  bishop,  who  should  the  House  of  Bishops 
in  England  choose,  as  best  fitted  for  this  re- 
sponsible task,  but  Samuel  Adjai  Crowther. 
He  was  consecrated  in  Canterbury  Cathedral 
before    an    imm.ense    audience,    and    until    his 


WINNERS  OF  AFRICA         119 

death,  at  the  age  of  eighty-two  in  1891,  he 
labored  unceasingly  to  win  his  people  to 
Christ. 

The  Bishop  of  the  Niger  was  once  only  a 
little  African  slave-boy.  English  Christian 
soldiers  gave  him  a  chance  and  he  made  the 
most  of  it.  There  are  thousands  of  just  such 
little  boys  in  Africa  to-day,  waiting  for  the 
boys  and  girls  in  our  Sunday-schools,  with 
the  cross  of  Christ  on  their  foreheads,  to  give 
them  the  chance  to  win  all  Africa  to  Christ. 


SECTION    20.       WINNING    OF    CENTRAL    AFRICA 

We  have  seen  how  through  men  like  Bishop 
Crowther  many  boys  and  girls  during  the  last 
hundred  years  in  Western  Africa  have  been 
taught  in  schools  and  churches  about  Christ, 
now  we  are  going  to  see  who  the  men  were 
who,  starting  from  South  Africa,  carried  the 
Light  of  Christ's  Life  up  into  its  very  heart. 

Moravian  Winners  were  the  pioneers  in 
Southern  Africa,  and  they  were  followed  by 
an   Englishman,   Robert  Moffat,   who  trans- 


120    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

lated  the  entire  Bible  into  the  language  of  the 
Bechuanas  and  who  blazed  the  trail  for 
Africa's  great  deliverer,  David  Livingstone. 

David  Livingstone  w^as  born  In  a  little 
town  In  Scotland  in  the  year  1813.  His 
parents  were  poor,  but  they  were  highly  re- 
spected for  their  honesty  and  religious  devo- 
tion. At  ten  years  of  age  he  began  to  help  the 
family  by  working  in  a  cotton  mill  from  six 
in  the  morning  until  eight  at  night.  With 
part  of  the  first  money  he  earned  he  bought 
books  for  study,  and  would  sit  up  at  night 
reading  until  his  mother  compelled  him  to  go 
to  bed.  In  the  daytime  he  would  take  his 
book  to  the  mill,  place  It  near  the  spinning 
machine,  and  read  it  sentence  by  sentence  as 
he  passed  at  his  work.  Along  with  his  desire 
to  be  industrious,  helpful,  and  studious,  he 
was  brave  and  adventuresome.  It  is  said  of 
him  that  he  led  the  boys  of  his  neighborhood, 
and  in  the  ruins  of  a  nearby  castle  his  name 
can  be  found  carved  high  above  any  other 
name. 

When  he  was  nineteen  he  read  of  the  great 
need  of  Christian  doctors  in  China.  With 
the  ambition  to  oilFer  himself  for  that  work  he 


WINNERS  OF  AFRICA         121 

earned  his  way  through  college,  and  at  twenty- 
seven  took  the  degree  of  medicine  and  offered 
himself  to  the  London  Missionary  Society 
for  work  in  China. 

At  that  time  England  was  at  war  with 
China,  but  Robert  Moffat  was  back  in  Eng- 
land appealing  for  men  to  go  to  Africa  with 
him.  Livingstone  heard  Moffat  and  had  a 
long  talk  with  him.  Moffat  told  him,  among 
other  things,  that  he  had  sometimes  seen  in 
the  morning  sun  the  smoke  arise  from  a  thou- 
sand villages  where  no  soldiers  of  Christ  had 
ever  been.  That  settled  the  question  for 
Livingstone,  and  he  offered  himself  for  work 
in  Africa,  and  in  five  months'  time  landed  at 
Capetown. 

Here  he  refused  a  tempting  offer  to  become 
the  minister  of  a  large  church,  and  followed 
Moffat  to  Kuruman,  the  center  of  his  work. 
From  there  Livingstone  soon  went  farther 
north  into  the  dark  interior.  He  gathered 
a  little  band  of  natives  about  him  as  he 
traveled  and  his  medical  knowledge  was  kept 
constantly  in  practice,  for  he  healed  the  sick 
he  met  and  some  thought  he  was  a  wizard. 


122    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

He  studied  the  trees  and  flowers  along  the 
way  and  put  to  use  much  of  his  scientific 
knowledge. 

His  aim  was  to  explore  the  unknown  parts 
of  Africa,  meet  the  natives,  find  suitable  loca- 
tions for  missions,  begin  a  movement  to 
abolish  the  slave  trade,  and  bring  the  blessing 
of  Christian  civilization  to  that  dark  land. 

Livingstone's  work  in  Africa  falls  into 
three  divisions: 

1.  The  arrival  and  journey  across  the 
continent.     Time,  fifteen  years,  1 841-1856. 

2.  Exploration  of  Zambezi  River.  Time, 
six  years,  1858-1864. 

3.  Exploration  of  Central  Africa.  Time, 
seven  years,  1 866-1 873. 

I.  His  first  journey  of  exploration  was 
begun  after  he  had  been  in  Africa  ten  years. 
In  that  time  he  had  learned  the  language,  won 
the  confidence  of  many  natives,  and  prepared 
himself  for  the  work. 

Leaving  Linyanti,  a  town  of  the  Makololo 
tribe,  he  began  a  northern  journey,  desiring 
to  work  his  way  to  the  western  coast.  No 
white  man  had  ever  been  through  this  country 
before,  and  to  the  natives  he  was  the  strangest 


WINNERS  OF  AFRICA         123 

sight  they  had  ever  seen.  He  traveled  some- 
times on  horseback,  sometimes  on  an  ox,  some- 
times in  a  canoe,  but  mostly  on  foot.  Day 
after  day  he  went  on,  often  without  water, 
frequently  sick  with  fever,  and  constantly  in 
great  danger.  Again  and  again  he  met  slave 
dealers  who  tore  families  apart  and  chained 
the  poor  captives  together  and  marched  them 
to  the  vessels  on  the  coast.  Wherever  he 
went,  by  his  care  and  thoughtfulness  he  won 
the  love  and  trust  of  the  natives,  who  learned 
to  believe  in  him  and  through  his  acts  of 
kindness  to  them  in  the  great  God  of  whom 
he  told  them. 

Almost  exhausted  he  finally  arrived  at  St. 
Paul  de  Loanda  on  the  Atlantic  coast.  Here 
an  English  vessel  was  about  to  sail  to  England 
and  the  officers  urged  him  to  return  with 
them,  but  he  refused  to  go,  because  he  had 
pledged  his  word  to  the  Makololo  chief  that 
he  would  bring  his  natives  back  to  him.  His 
word  to  the  African  chief  was  the  same  as 
to  his  Queen.  True  to  his  promise  he  again 
entered  the  jungle,  and  after  two  years'  march 
of  over  2000  miles  he  reached  the  town 
of  Linyanti.     After  a  short  rest  he  started 


124    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

toward  the  Eastern  coast.  Following  the 
Zambezi  River  he  discovered  falls  grander 
than  the  Niagara,  which  he  named  Victoria, 
for  the  Queen.  In  May,  1850,  he  reached 
the  east  coast,  and  completed  the  first  journey 
directly  across  Africa  ever  made  by  a  white 
man. 

2.  Returning  to  England,  the  man  who 
left  years  before,  an  unknown  missionary, 
was  hailed  as  a  great  explorer.  He  remained 
for  two  3''ears  in  England,  and  then  was  placed 
at  the  head  of  a  government  expedition  to 
explore  the  Zambesi  River.  He  discovered 
great  lakes  and  wonderful  mountains  which 
can  now  be  seen  on  the  maps. 

3.  After  another  journey  to  England  he 
set  himself  the  task  of  w^orking  northward 
into  Africa,  hoping  to  find  the  head  waters 
of  the  Nile,  and  to  break  up  the  infamous 
slave  trade.  It  was  on  this  expedition  that 
he  was  not  heard  from  for  so  long  that  people 
believed  that  he  had  been  killed  by  an  un- 
friendly tribe.  The  New  Yoj-k  Hierald  sent 
Henry  M.  Stanley  into  the  heart  of  Africa 
to  find  out  the  facts.  What  a  hard  task  it 
was,  to  find  one  man  in  the  heart  of  Africa. 


WINNERS  OF  AFRICA         125 

For  weeks  and  weeks  Stanley  followed  one 
trail  after  another,  and  finally  to  the  great 
joy  of  both  they  met.  "Thank  God,  Doctor," 
cried  Stanley,  "I  have  been  permitted  to  see 
you."  "I  feel  thankful,"  replied  Livingstone, 
"that  I  am  here  to  welcome  you." 

For  four  months  these  two  men  worked 
together,  and  then  as  Livingstone  would  not 
leave  the  task  unfinished,  and  as  Stanley 
could  not  remain,  they  separated,  but  Stanley 
was  a  different  man.  He  came  to  Living- 
stone an  enthusiastic  newspaper  correspondent 
bent  on  success,  he  left  him  imbibed  with  the 
spirit  of  his  hero,  to  help  win  the  black  men 
to  Christ,  and  we  shall  see  in  the  next  chapter 
how  God  used  him  not  only  to  find  a  Winner 
lost  to  the  world's  view  in  an  African  jungle, 
but  also  through  his  newspaper  to  call  another 
Winner  to  win  a  black  king  and  his  people. 

On  the  map  of  Africa  on  the  other  page 
you  may  trace  the  route  that  Livingstone 
took  during  his  years  of  faithful  service  in 
Africa.  ( i )  From  Capetown  north  to  Mof- 
fat's Station  at  Kuruman;  (2)  the  explora- 
tion north  until  he  reached  the  west  coast 
at  St.  Paul  de  Loanda;  then   (3)  his  return 


126    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

and  continuance  to  the  east  coast  until  he 
had  cut  a  road  across  Africa,  and  returned 
to  England  to  interest  the  people  in  the  home 
land  in  Africa's  needs  and  opportunities;  (4) 
represents  his  third  and  last  journey  in  search 
of  the  head  waters  of  the  Nile  and  where 
Stanley  found  him.  His  journeys  mark  a 
rude  cross  on  the  Dark  Continent,  and  he 
opened  the  way  for  the  light  of  Christ's  life 
to  enter. 

On  May  4,  1873,  Livingstone  did  not 
appear  as  usual  from  his  hut.  The  natives 
waited  and  wondered,  finally  they  entered, 
and  found  him  dead,  kneeling  by  his  bed- 
side in  the  attitude  of  prayer.  They  were  in 
the  little  village  of  Ilala  on  the  southern  end 
of  Lake  Bangweolo. 

In  his  diary  were  the  following  words: 
"Nothing  earthly  will  make  me  give  up  my 
work  in  despair.  I  encourage  myself  in  the 
Lord,  my  God,  and  go  forward.  .  .  .  My 
Jesus,  my  King,  my  Life,  my  All,  I  again 
dedicate  my  whole  self  to  Thee.  Accept  me, 
and  grant,  O  Gracious  Father,  that  ere  this 
year  is  gone  I  may  finish  my  task.  In  Jesus's 
name  I  ask  it.    Amen** 


WINNERS  OF  AFRICA         127 

The  natives  buried  his  heart  at  the  foot 
of  a  great  tree  there  and  his  embalmed  body 
they  carried  to  the  coast  and  shipped  it  to 
England.  There  it  lies  in  Westminster 
Abbey.  The  tomb  in  England  and  the  tree 
in  Africa  call  to  many  to-day  and  ask  that 
they  carry  on  the  work  of  winning  Africa 
so  nobly  begun  by  Livingstone. 

"He  needs  no  epitaph  to  guard  a  name 
Which  men  shall  prize  while  worthy  work 
is   known  ; 

He  lived  and  died  for  good — be  that  his  fame, 
Let  marble  crumble;  this  is  Living-stone." 


SECTION     21.      THE     WINNING     OF     UGANDA. 
ALEXANDER   MACKAY    (1849-1890) 

One  November  morning  in  1875  the  news- 
boys on  the  crowded  streets  of  London  were 
having  a  big  sale  of  their  morning  papers. 
"  Latest  news  from  Stanley,"  they  would  cry, 
and  then  every  one  wanted  a  copy. 

For  nearly  four  years  Stanley  and 
Livingstone   had  kept   the  pulse  of   England 


128    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

throbbing  with  thrilling  accounts  of  African 
life  and  discoveries,  but  with  neither  rail- 
railroads  nor  telegraph  facilities,  letters  from 
Stanley  in  the  heart  of  Africa  were  hard  to 
obtain.  This  one  was  seven  months  old  when 
it  reached  the  newspaper  office.  It  had  come 
in  a  very  roundabout  way.  A  young  French- 
man who  had  been  wnth  Stanley  started  to 
return  to  Europe  and  took  a  letter  to  the 
London  Daily  Telegraph.  He  and  his  com- 
panions in  traveling  north  towards  Egypt 
were  set  upon  by  savage  tribesmen  and  killed 
and  left  on  the  sands.  Later  some  English 
soldiers  came  by.  Hidden  in  one  of  the  boots 
of  the  Frenchman  they  found  Mr.  Stanley's 
letter.  They  quickly  foru'arded  it  to  the 
English  general  in  Eg}^pt,  and  he  sent  it  to 
the  newspaper  office  in  London. 

But  what  w^as  there  In  this  letter  that  all 
were  so  eager  to  read?  A  message  very  dif- 
ferent from  any  that  Mr.  Stanley  had  sent 
home  before.  The  newspaper  correspondent 
had  sent  out  a  clarion  call  for  a  soldier  of 
Christ  to  come  and  win  the  black  people  of 
Uganda.  In  the  letter  he  told  how  King 
Mutesa  of  Uganda  had  sent  for  him  to  come 


WINNERS  OF  AFRICA         129 

tx>  the  court  and  tell  about  the  white  man's 
God,  how  he  had  told  all  the  Bible  stories 
he  knew,  and  than  at  the  king's  urgent  request 
had  helped  two  native  boys  to  write  on  boards 
for  the  king's  daily  reading  the  Ten  Com- 
mandments, the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  Christ's 
Commandment,  "  Thou  shall  love  thy  neigh- 
bor." Stanley  ended  his  appeal  for  a  practical 
Christian  to  come  and  teach  these  people  to 
live  Christian  lives  with  these  words  from 
King  Mutesa,  *'  Staunlee,  say  to  the  white 
people,  that  I  am  like  a  man  sitting  in  dark- 
ness or  bom  blind,  and  that  all  I  ask  is 
that  I  may  be  taught  how  to  see,  and  I  shall 
continue  a  Christian  while  I  live." 

This  newspaper  with  this  appeal  of  Stan- 
ley's caught  the  eye  of  a  promising  young 
engineer  in  Berlin,  Germany,  Alexander  Mac- 
kay,  and  he  promptly  offered  him^self  to  the 
Church  ]VIissionar\'  Society'  of  London  for 
work  in  Uganda  and  sailed  for  Zanzibar  in 
April,  1876.  Let  us  look  for  a  moment  at 
this  young  m.an  and  see  of  what  material  he 
is  made. 

He  was  a  Scotchman  and  the  son  of  a 
clergj^man.    \\Tien  he  was  born,  in  1849,  the 


130    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

eyes  of  Scotland  and  England,  too,  had  been 
turned  toward  Africa's  need  by  such  men 
as  Moffat  and  Livingstone,  and  Mackay's 
father  and  mother  were  both  greatly  interested 
in  the  winning  of  the  people  of  this  great 
continent  to  Christ.  They  hoped  their  little 
son  would  become  a  clergyman  when  he  grew 
up,  and  as  his  mother  said,  "If  God  prepared 
him  for  it"  join  the  men  who  were  trying  to 
win  Africa.  But  Alexander's  taste  did  not 
develop  along  that  line,  from  the  time  he 
was  a  very  little  boy  he  was  always  fond  of 
machinery.  His  holidays  w^re  usually  spent 
at  the  village  blacksmith's  or  the .  carpenter's 
shops,  for  he  liked  to  watch  men  and  machin- 
ery, as  they  did  their  work.  Even  in  college 
he  liked  best  the  studies  in  which  he  could 
make  something  with  his  hands. 

After  his  college  course  he  went  to  Berlin 
to  perfect  himself  in  engineering  work.  While 
there,  about  a  year  before  seeing  Stanley's 
appeal,  he  read  how  much  Christian  doctors 
were  needed  in  Madagascar.  ''Then  why  do 
they  not  also  need  Christian  engineers?"  he 
began  to  ask  himself.  His  friends  thought 
this  w^as  a  strange  idea,  "an  engineer  mission- 


WINNERS  OF  AFRICA         131 

ary "  was  a  kind  they  had  never  heard  of; 
but  Mackay  was  a  practical  man  and  he 
realized  that  those  people  in  that  uncivilized 
island  needed  to  be  taught  to  build  roads, 
bridges,  railw^ays,  to  work  mines  and  to  make 
and  use  various  kinds  of  machinery,  to  be- 
come more  useful  Christians.  He  was  learn- 
ing the  language  and  preparing  to  go  to  Mad- 
agascar, when  he  read  Stanley's  appeal  from 
the  black  king  of  Uganda,  and  he  decided 
at  once  to  go  there. 

Arriving  at  Zanzibar,  Mackay  with  nearly 
five  hundred  native  carriers  started  overland 
to  Uganda,  a  country  in  central  East  Africa, 
lying  near  the  equator,  and  its  shores  border- 
ing the  great  Lake  Victoria.  It  was  a  long, 
tedious  journey,  through  swamps  and  jungles, 
attended  with  dangers  from  men  and  wild 
beasts,  and  even  worse  from  the  terrible 
African  fever.  Discouragements  were  many 
and  travel  very  slow,  but  after  two  and  a 
half  years  Mackay  and  one  w^hite  companion 
reached  the  king's  palace,  and  were  warmly 
welcomed  by  Mutesa.  He  showed  every  sign 
of  being  glad  to  have  them  in  his  country. 
He  supplied  them  generously  with  food.     He 


132    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

gave  them  huts  to  live  in.  He  gave  them 
land  on  which  they  and  the  natives  they 
taught  built  a  mission  house  and  school  build- 
ing. He  listened  attentively  at  court  to  their 
messages  and  asked  if  they  had  brought  the 
white  man's  ''Book."  ''Then  my  heart  is 
good,"  he  replied. 

Mackay  found  the  natives  of  Uganda 
brighter  and  more  advanced  than  any  he  had 
seen  in  Africa.  He  at  once  set  up  his  black- 
smith's shop  and  they  came  in  crowds  to  watch 
him  at  his  work.  He  built  a  wonderful  house, 
introduced  a  cart,  made  a  magic  lantern,  set 
up  a  printing  press,  and  was  boat-maker, 
bridge-builder,  and  school-teacher.  The 
people  learned  to  love  and  trust  him,  and  day 
by  day  and  night  after  night  he  was  by  word 
and  deed  teaching  these  Uganda  men  and 
boys  about  the  Carpenter  of  Nazareth  and 
the  love  for  them  of  the  King  of  Kings. 

All  went  well  for  a  time,  then  Arab  slave- 
dealers  tried  to  oppose  Mackay's  work.  Be- 
fore the  white  man  came  Mutesa  had  listened 
to  the  Arabs  appeal  that  he  become  a  Moham- 
medan. When  he  ordered  the  Christians  Sun- 
day  observed    and    the   White    Man's    Book 


WINNERS  OF  AFRICA         133 

read  at  court  the  Arabs  were  angry  and  they 
poisoned  his  mind.  A  fatal  illness  seized 
King  Mutesa,  he  vibrated  between  loyalty 
and  cruelty  to  Mackay  and  the  native  Chris- 
tians, and  finally  returned  in  despair  to  native 
sorcerers  and  magicians.  He  died  and  his 
son  Mwanga,  a  well-nurtured  lad  of  seven- 
teen came  to  the  throne.  He  hated  the  Chris- 
tians and  cruel  persecutions  came.  But  the 
persecutions  only  increased  the  number  of 
those  who  came  to  Mackay  desiring  to  be 
baptized. 

News  of  these  conditions  reached  England. 
A  young  man  by  the  name  of  Hannington  was 
consecrated  Bishop  of  Equatorial  Africa,  and 
started  to  reinforce  the  Mission  at  Ugandao 
Unfortunately  he  and  his  party  of  fifty 
arrived  at  the  time  of  one  of  these  persecu- 
tions. They  were  attacked  and  cruelly  mur- 
Hered,  only  four  of  the  party  escaped.  Bishop 
Hannington's  dying  words  were,  "I  am  about 
to  die  for  the  people  of  Uganda,  and  have 
purchased  the  road  to  them  with  my  life." 

Finally  Mackay  made  up  his  mind  that  his 
presence  at  Uganda's  capital  simply  con- 
tinued to  stir  up  opposition,  and  for  awhile 


134    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

at  least  It  would  be  better  for  him  to  go 
elsewhere.  He  went  to  the  south  shore  of 
Lake  Uyanza,  where  he  established  another 
mission  station.  Here  he  spent  much  time 
in  the  translation  and  printing  of  portions  of 
the  Bible.  Stanley  met  him  here  and  urged 
him  to  return  to  England  for  rest  and  refresh- 
ment. "Not  until  some  one  comes  to  take 
my  place,"  he  replied. 

The  dreaded  fever  seized  him  again  and 
in  four  days  he  died,  after  fourteen  years 
of  constant  service  to  win  the  black  man  of 
Uganda  to  his  Master. 

What  did  It  all  amount  to?  Look  at 
Uganda  to-day  for  the  answer.  If  you  should 
go  there  to-morrow  you  would  not  have  to 
endure  the  long  tedious  march  through  the 
swamps  that  Mackay  had.  You  would  go 
in  a  comfortable  railroad  train  from  the  coast 
to  the  Great  Lake.  You  would  not  find 
heathenism  as  wide-spread  as  It  was  In  Mac- 
kay's  day,  but  In  many  places  you  would  find 
native  Christian  churches  where  you  would 
be  welcomed.  The  reason  for  these  changes 
is  that  Mackay  and  men  like  him  gave  their 
energies   and   their   lives   that   the   people   of 


WINNERS  OF  AFRICA         135 

Uganda  might  be  won  to  Christ.  The  work 
has  been  w^ell  commenced,  but  is  by  no  means 
done.  The  native  Christians  who  are  there 
need  help  and  encouragement,  and  it  depends 
upon  the  boys  and  girls  of  to-day  giving 
Uganda  not  only  roads  and  translations,  but 
Christian  merchants,  doctors,  nurses,  engi- 
neers, and  teachers  that  these  people  **  may 
have  life  and  have  it  more  abundantly." 


CHAPTER  VII 

WINNERS    OF    THE    ISLANDS    OF 
THE    PACIFIC 

SECTION     22.        SAVAGE     ISLANDERS     IN     THE 
SOUTH    SEAS   WON    BY  SAILOR  WINNERS 

We  have  followed  the  Winners  of  the 
World  as  they  have  journeyed  on  from  Pales- 
tine through  the  black  forests  and  over  the 
mountains  of  Europe  across  the  seas  to  the 
Americas  in  the  new  world,  and  into  the 
jungles  of  the  Dark  Continent.  Now,  at  the 
opening  of  the  nineteenth  century,  we  are 
going  to  see  how  brave  men  sailed  the  seas 
to  carry  the  message  of  God's  love  to  millions 
of  savages  living  on  "  thousands  of  green  little 
islands,"  scattered  throughout  the  basin  of  the 
Pacific  Ocean. 

Do  you  remember  that  adventuresome  Cap- 
tain Cook  and  how  the  book  that  he  wrote 
about  his  travels  made  Carey  want  to  go  to 
India?  That  same  Captain  Cook  visited  these 
136 


ISLAND  WINNERS  137 

South  Sea  Islands,  and  the  stories  that  he  told 
of  the  people  that  he  found  there  made  a  great 
impression  upon  some  people  in  London,  and 
a  few  of  them  banded  together  and  formed 
what  was  called  "  the  London  Missionary 
Society."  Their  purpose  was  to  send  men  to 
win  the  savages  on  the  islands  in  the  Pacific 
Ocean  to  Christ. 

They  decided  to  begin  work  on  a  little 
island,  about  half  way  between  South  America 
and  Australia,  called  Tahiti.  We  want  to 
remember  this  island  because  it  became  a  sort 
of  missionary  great-grandfather  to  all  the  rest 
of  the  Pacific  Islands. 

One  morning  in  1796,  thirt\^  men,  four 
of  them  ministers  and  the  rest  tradesmen, 
with  three  women  and  as  many  children,  set 
sail  from  England,  in  a  little  ship  called  the 
Duff.  This  was  the  first  of  quite  a  fleet  of 
missionary  ships.  It  was  not  a  steamer,  but 
a  very  slow  sailer,  and  it  was  seven  long, 
weary  months  before  they  reached  Tahiti. 

They  found  the  island  a  very  beautiful 
place,  just  as  Captain  Cook's  book  had  de- 
scribed it.  No  other  white  people  had  been 
there,  and   the  natives  received   them   kindly 


138    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

at  first.  They  found  the  people  were  tall 
with  dark  skins  and  straight  black  hair.  The 
island  is  very  near  the  equator  and  the  heat 
there  is  very  intense.  Almost  all  the  food 
grows  abundantly  and  living  calls  for  little 
exertion  on  the  part  of  the  islanders.  When 
the  Englishmen  came  they  found  the  people 
living  in  rude  huts  made  from  grass,  and  that 
for  the  most  part  they  were  a  savage,  lazy, 
and  warlike  people.  They  were  very  super- 
stitious and  lived  in  constant  fear  of  evil 
spirits.  The  people  on  the  other  Islands  were 
much  the  same,  only  many  of  them  were  even 
worse  than  the  Tahitians.  The  reason  for 
this  is  a  very  .sad  one,  because  it  is  due  to 
the  influence  of  the  white  men.  The  first 
white  people  that  these  natives  saw  were 
sailors  and  traders,  who  came  to  their  islands, 
and  did  them  more  harm  than  good;  taught 
them  wicked  things,  sold  them  liquor  and 
firearms,  and  kidnapped  many  of  their  women 
and  children  to  sell  as  slaves.  This  of  course 
angered  the  natives  and  made  them  hate  white 
men.  Our  missionary  ship,  the  Duff,  landed 
at  Tahiti  because  no  white  people  had  been 
there  before. 


ISLAND  WINNERS  139 

The  missionaries  saw  many  sad  sights  on 
this  beautiful  island.  The  people  spent  their 
time  in  fighting  and  killing,  and  worst  of 
all,  roasting  and  eating  their  enemies.  As 
the  Englishmen  lived  among  them  they  dis- 
covered that  there  were  forty  words  in  the 
Tahitian  language  for  murder,  but  not  one 
word  for  love,  or  kindness,  or  mercy. 

It  took  many  long  years  of  patient  work 
for  the  Englishmen  to  learn  to  talk  with 
them,  but  it  took  only  a  short  time  for  these 
savage  people  to  see  the  kind  and  loving  lives 
these  Englishmen  led,  and  in  time  this  had 
its  effect.  After  sixteen  j^ears  of  patient  work, 
one  day  one  of  the  missionaries  was  walking 
in  the  woods  and  he  heard  a  little  native 
boy  praying  aloud  to  God  Jehovah,  and  then 
the  missionary  knew  that  the  seed  of  God's 
love,  planted  so  many  j^ears  before,  had  sprung 
up  and  was  commencing  to  grow.  It  had 
taken  many  years  for  the  first  shoot  to  show, 
but  after  that  it  was  wonderful  how  rapidly 
the  "Good  News"  spread. 

It  reached  even  King  Pomare,  and  one  day 
he  ordered  the  people  to  bring  out  all  their 
idols  and  make  a  great  pile  and  the  priests 


140    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

to  burn  them  and  promise  to  worship  the 
God  of  the  white  man.  His  own  idols  he  col- 
lected and  sent  to  England  to  show  the  people 
there,  he  :  aid,  what  foolish  gods  the  people 
in  Tahiti  once  worshiped. 

One  of  the  missionaries  had  learned  enough 
of  the  Tahitian  language  to  translate  the 
gospel  of  St.  Luke.  A  printing  press  came 
from  England  and  King  Pomare  struck  off 
the  first  pages  of  the  Tahitian  Bible,  The 
king  now  made  new  laws  for  his  people 
founded  on  the  Ten  Commandments,  and  then 
they  began  to  think  pretty  hard  about  the 
eleventh  commandment.  What  is  it?  Who 
were  the  neighbors  of  these  people? 

Yes,  the  people  who  lived  on  these  other 
islands  had  begun  to  hear  strange  things  of 
the  people  of  Tahiti  and  the  new  God  of 
Tahiti.  Men  from  some  of  these  islands  had 
been  shipwrecked  on  Tahiti  and  had  been 
treated  kindly  instead  of  eaten.  They  had  re- 
turned home  and  told  their  people  of  the 
strange  things  that  were  happening  there,  how 
idols  had  been  destroyed,  fighting  stopped, 
and  great  white  men  teaching  the  people  a 
new  and  wonderful  way  to  live.    Some  of  the 


ISLAND  WINNERS  141 

neighbors  wanted  to  know  more  about  this 
new  religion,  and  one  day  two  natives  from 
the  island  called  Fiji  came  to  Tahiti  and 
asked  for  a  teacher  to  return  with  them  to 
teach  their  people  about  the  new  God  of  the 
Tahitians. 

•  About  this  time  a  new  Winner  came  to 
Tahiti  from  England.  His  name  was  John 
Williams.  He  believed  very  much  in  that 
eleventh  commandment  or  as  Christ  called 
it,  "The  Second  Great  Commandment,"  and 
he  wanted  to  help  the  people  of  Tahiti  to 
carry  it  out.  He  found  some  of  the  people 
ready  to  go  with  him,  but  first  of  all  they 
must  have  a  boat  to  go  in.  Now  John  Wil- 
liams had  always  been  what  we  call  a  "  handy 
lad  "  and  he  was  not  afraid  to  work  hard 
with  his  hands.  On  the  way  from  England 
he  had  examined  very  carefully  how  the  ship 
he  came  in  was  made,  and  when  he  reached 
Tahiti,  although  he  had  no  saw,  no  sail  cloth 
and  no  nails,  he  built  a  boat  which  he  named 
the  Messenger  of  Peace.  The  people  helped 
him,  and  from  their  mats  they  wove  a  sail, 
for  ropes  they  used  the  tough  fiber  of  one 
of  their  trees,  wooden  pegs  did  for  nails,'  and 


142    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

the  rudder  he  made  out  of  a  broken  pickax 
and  big  hoe.  It  took  five  months  to  build 
her,  but  in  the  end  she  floated  bravely  off  and 
minded   her   helm,    and   bore   him   obediently. 

Nothing  ever  daunted  him,  no  difficulties 
could  discourage  him.  He  said,  "I  am  in  the 
best  of  services  for  the  best  of  Masters  and 
upon  the  best  terms.  He  w^ho  helps  me  is 
twice  my  friend." 

When  he  landed  on  an  island  he  taught 
the  people  how  to  build  houses  to  live  in, 
how  to  plant  grain  and  sugar  cane,  and  other 
things  for  food,  and  best  of  all  how  to  "love 
their  neighbors,"  in  fact  how  to  live  right 
and  serve  the  "Living  God." 

He  made  friends  with  the  natives  and 
visited  many  of  the  islands  in  the  South  Seas. 
His  last  voyage  was  to  the  New  Hebrides  to 
the  Island  of  Erromanga,  often  called  "the 
Martyr  Island."  The  people  on  this  island 
were  very  cruel  and  bloodthirsty.  They  had 
good  reason  to  hate  the  white  people,  for  the 
traders  and  slave  dealers  had  been  very  cruel 
to  them.  Before  John  Williams  had  a  chance 
to  give  them  his  message,  they  killed  him. 

But  they  could  not  kill  his  work.     Many 


ISLAND  WINNERS  143 

years  later  two  native  Christian  lads,  who 
had  been  trained  In  one  of  the  schools  Wil- 
liams started,  carried  the  message  again  to 
Erromanga,  and  gave  It  to  the  very  man  who 
had  killed  their  great  white  friend.  From 
that  time  until  now  Tahiti  has  been  sending 
out  Winners  to  islands  all  over  the  South 
Seas. 

There  are  three  things  we  w^ant  to  always 
remember  about  John  Williams. 

1.  He  made  the  best  use  of  every  gift  he 
had. 

2.  He  made  use  of  every  minute  and 
never  gave  up. 

3.  He  kept  Christ's  Second  Great  Com- 
mandment all  his  life  and  taught  all  his 
friends  to  keep  it  also. 


SECTION  23.     CANNIBALS  CHANGED  TO  CHRIS- 
TIANS  BY  THE  LABORS  OF  THREE  JOHNS 

Do  you  remember  the  name  of  the  Island 
where  John  Williams  was  killed  by  the 
natives  before  he  had  a  chance  to  give  them 
his  message? 


144    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

Near  this  Island  of  Erromanga,  In  the  New 
Hebrides  group,  are  three  other  little  Islands, 
Aneltyum,  Tanna,  and  Anivva,  and  although 
they  are  small  Islands  and  look  like  only  tiny 
specks  on  the  map,  the  men  who  won  these 
people  to  Christ  were  great  soldiers  In  the 
Christian  army,  and  many  native  soldiers  and 
servants  have  gone  with  the  message  from 
these  little  Islands  to  hundreds  of  other  Islands 
In  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

To-day  we  shall  hear  about  three  of  these 
men,  all  by  the  name  of  John  (read  St. 
John  1:6-14). 

1.  John  Geddle,  who  went  to  Aneltyum, 

2.  John  Paton,  who  went  to  Tanna  and 
Aniwa,  and 

3.  John  Coleridge  Patteson,  who  went  to 
many  of  the  Melanesian  Islands. 

"Little  Johnle  Geddie"  as  he  v^^as  called 
when  he  was  a  little  boy  in  his  home  in 
Nova  Scotia,  used  to  read  all  the  stories  he 
could  find  about  the  men  who  went  to  live 
among  the  savages  on  the  Sandwich  Islands 
and  In  the  South  Seas.  He  was  full  of  the 
daring  spirit  of  these  men  and  was  glowing 


ISLAND  WINNERS  145 

with  a  desire  to  do  as  they  had  done,  and 
teach  these  people  and  try  to  win  them  to 
Christ. 

Most  of  the  people  whom  Johnie  Geddie 
knew  were  farmers  and  lived  a  good  distance 
apart.  He  used  to  mount  his  old  white  horse, 
whose  name  was  Samson,  and  ride  around  the 
farms  and  tell  the  people  the  stories  he  had 
been  reading.  The  people  liked  him  and 
listened  to  him  because  they  could  not  help 
it.  When  they  came  together  at  church  they 
would  talk  over  his  visits  and  his  stories  and 
as  he  grew  older,  and  more  in  earnest  about 
going  himself  to  these  savage  people  across 
the  seas,  his  neighbors  stood  by  him  and  pro- 
mised to  raise  the  money  for  his  support  when- 
ever he  chose  to  go 

At  last,  in  1848,  with  his  young  wife,  he 
set  forth  and  commenced  his  work  in  the 
island  of  Aneityum.  The  natives  let  him  land 
but  he  was  not  very  warmly  welcomed.  The 
chief  said  to  his  followers,  "You  musn't  hurt 
the  white  men,  but  you  may  steal  from  them 
as  much  as  you  like,  and  by  and  by  they 
will  be  tired  and  go  away."  But  John  Geddie 
had  not  came  all  the  w^ay  from  Nova  Scotia, 


146    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

over  nineteen  thousand  miles,  to  get  tired 
easily.  He  built  himself  a  house  and  set  to 
work  to  learn  the  language  of  the  people.  He 
could  not  make  the  natives  talk  at  first,  but 
by  offering  them  a  biscuit  for  each  word  they 
said,  he  succeeded  in  coaxing  away  from  them 
some  knowledge  of  their  speech. 

He  was  not  a  strong  athletic  man  like 
Bishop  Selwyn  and  John  Coleridge  Patteson, 
but  he  had  an  unbounded  stock  of  patience 
and  tender  love  for  these  queer  little  brown 
brothers  of  the  South  Seas,  and  by  sheer  good- 
ness and  gentleness,  kindness  "in  sickness  and 
in  health"  he  finally  won  the  warmest  love 
and  loyalty  from  them,  not  only  to  himself 
but  to  his  Master. 

A  great  change  cam.e  over  the  island.  The 
natives  built  a  church  that  would  hold  over 
a  thousand  people,  chapels  and  schoolhouses 
were  scattered  all  over  the  island,  and  a  form 
of  government  was  established. 

In  twenty-five  years  Mr.  Ged die's  work 
was  ended,  but  no  one  could  ask  for  a  nobler 
record  than  the  words  which  his  native 
children  placed  in  the  church  he  had  taught 
them  to  build  and  to  love,  "  When  he  landed 


ISLAND  WINNERS  147 

in  1848  there  were  no  Christians  here,  when 
he  left  in  1872  there  were  no  heathen."  Since 
then  more  than  fifty  winners  have  gone  out 
from  Aneityum  to  pass  the  message  on. 

Not  far  from  Aneityum  is  the  island  of 
Tanna.  Before  1858  several  winners  had 
tried  to  teach  the  savages  on  this  island,  but 
they  all  had  been  killed  or  driven  away.  In 
that  year  John  G.  Paton,  a  Scotchman,  from 
a  highland  home  of  plain  living  and  high 
thinking,  took  up  the  difficult  task  of  winning 
Tanna.  He  has  written  a  wonderful  book 
of  his  life,  which  you  will  want  to  read  some 
day.  In  it  he  says,  ''When  we  began  work 
among  them,  they  were  all  painted  savage 
cannibals,  without  clothing  and  without  any 
written  language.  The  women  had  to  do  all 
the  plantation  work,  while  the  men  were  en- 
gaged chiefly  in  war  or  in  talking  about  it." 

There  was  nothing  the  natives  didn't  do 
to  him.  They  stole  from  him,  they  burned 
his  home,  they  tried  over  and  over  again 
to  kill  him.  His  young  wife  and  little  baby 
died  and  he  had  only  one  native  friend,  old 
Abraham,  who  stood  by  him  in  all  his  trouble. 

But  bad  as  the  natives  were  his  greatest 


148    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

troubles  came  from  white  men,  traders,  who 
visited  the  islands.  They  persuaded  the 
natives  that  all  their  troubles  came  from  Paton 
and  "  the  Jehovah  worship."  They  wanted  to 
have  full  control  on  the  island  and  they  took 
a  very  cruel  way  to  accomplish  it.  They  put 
on  shore  from  a  trading  vessel  four  men  who 
had  the  measles  and  left  them  to  scatter  the 
disease.  It  spread  like  wildfire  over  the  island, 
and  the  poor  natives  died  by  hundreds.  The 
people  were  roused  to  fury  against  all  whites. 
To  add  to  the  commotion  a  hurricane  tore 
over  the  island.  Then  they  were  sure  the 
gods  were  angry  with  them  for  letting  any 
white  men  remain  with  the  ''Jehovah  wor- 
ship." Paton  was  at  last  forced  to  believe 
that  work  must  be  given  up  at  Tanna  for 
the  present. 

He  went  to  Australia,  England,  and  Scot- 
land, and  told  the  people  about  the  work 
that  must  be  done  to  win  the  people  in  the 
New  Hebrides.  He  asked  the  Sunday-school 
children  to  help  him  buy  a  boat  for  his  work 
in  the  South  Seas.  They  did  it,  and  he  went 
back  to  work  in  a  beautiful  little  craft  that 
he  named  The  Day-Spring. 


ISLAND  WINNERS  149 

This  time  he  settled  on  Aniwa,  an  Island 
near  Tanna.  The  natives  were  surprised  to 
see  him  back,  they  thought  they  had  frightened 
him  away  for  good.  Now  they  schemed  to- 
gether to  harm  him  by  witchcraft,  for  every- 
thing else  had  failed.  They  offered  him  a 
site  on  the  top  of  the  sacred  hill  where  they 
thought  the  gods  would  surely  kill  him  when 
he  commenced  to  build.  But  their  super- 
stition was  the  very  means  by  which  Paton 
finally  won  them.  The  dry  season  was  long 
on  AnIwa,  and  the  natives  were  often  sorely 
In  need  of  water  before  the  rain  came.  Paton 
decided  to  dig  a  well.  He  told  them  that 
his  God  would  send  him  rain  from  the  earth. 
They  thought  he  had  gone  mad,  but  soon 
they  saw  the  clear  water  bubble  up  from  the 
big  hole  in  the  ground.  They  tasted  it  and 
found  It  good. 

This  proved  to  be  the  turning  point  in 
winning  Aniwa.  The  chief  became  convinced 
that  the  "Invisible  Jehovah  God"  was  stronger 
than  the  Idols  they  had  worshiped,  and  he  led 
his  people  In  destroying  all  of  them.  He  was 
a  great  help  to  Mr.  Paton  during  all  the 
rest  of  the  years  of  his  life.    The  work  grew 


150    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

rapidly,  schools  were  built,  the  Bible  trans- 
lated, the  children  taught,  the  sick  treated 
and  new  industries  introduced.  In  1900  Dr. 
Paton  was  In  this  country  and  he  said  then 
that  Aniwa  was  more  openly  and  reverently 
Christian  than  any  other  community  he  knew. 

He  returned  to  his  post  after  trying  to 
persuade  Christian  governments  not  to  sell 
fire-w^ater  to  the  natives  of  the  South  Seas. 
He  died  In  January,  1907,  at  over  eighty-three 
years  of  age,  while  still  "on  guard." 

We  turn  now  to  the  big  island  called  New 
Zealand,  south  of  Australia.  In  1841,  the 
Church  of  England  appointed  Bishop  Selwyn 
as  Bishop  of  New  Zealand  and  the  South 
Seas.  As  soon  as  he  had  started  the  work 
on  the  island  of  New  Zealand  he  set  sail 
in  a  little  ship  to  visit  the  islands  at  the 
north.  He  soon  discovered  that  there  were 
thousands  of  dialects  and  languages  used  on 
these  islands,  and  that  to  carry  the  message 
to  them  would  require  many  Englishmen  and 
many  years  of  study.  Instead  of  this,  he  con- 
ceived the  plan  of  bringing  bright  boys  from 
the  largest  of  these  Islands  to  a  school  where 
with  teachers  he  could  prepare  them  each  to 


ISLAND  WINNERS  151 

go  back  to  his  own  island  to  teach  his  own 
people.  He  returned  to  England  to  secure 
teachers  for  this  school. 

One  who  heard  his  appeal  and  offered  him- 
self for  this  work  was  John  Coleridge  Patte- 
son.  When  Patteson  was  a  little  boy  at 
Eton,  and  Bishop  Selwyn  was  home  for  the 
first  time,  he  heard  the  Bishop  tell  about  the 
people  in  the  South  Seas,  and  he  resolved  then 
that  when  he  grew  up  to  be  a  man  he  would 
go  with  Bishop  Selwyn.  Now  he  had  gradu- 
ated from  college,  the  bishop  was  again  in 
England  calling  for  men,  it  was  the  chance 
he  wanted,  he  took  it  and  went  back  with 
Bishop  Selwyn. 

Patteson  was  exactly  the  kind  of  man  the 
bishop  needed  to  teach  these  bright  little  boys 
that  he  gathered  up  each  year  when  he  sailed 
about  among  the  islands  and  took  them  away 
with  him  to  the  school  established  at  Norfolk. 
He  became  teacher,  father,  brother,  friend 
and  playmiate  to  his  boys.  He  taught  them 
cricket,  printing  and  weaving;  he  nursed  them 
when  they  were  ill ;  he  loved  them  dearly 
and  they  put  their  hands  in  his  and  followed 
wherever  he  led  them. 


152    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

In  1 86 1  Patteson  was  made  missionary 
bishop  of  Melanesia,  and  continued  cruising, 
teaching  and  preaching  for  ten  years.  Then 
one  day  as  he  was  sailing  in  the  Southern 
Cross,  among  the  Santa  Cruz  Islands  with 
some  of  his  native  helpers,  he  landed  on  the 
little  island  of  Nikapu.  Now  the  natives  on 
this  island  were  just  then  in  a  very  revengeful 
state.  Their  chief  was  away  and  recently  the 
slave-traders  in  a  ship  painted  in  imitation  of 
Patteson's,  and  with  one  of  the  men  dressed 
like  the  bishop,  had  enticed  five  of  the  natives 
on  board,  kidnapped  them  and  sold  them  into 
slavery.  The  bishop  went  unsuspectingly 
ashore,  trusting  in  the  regard  with  which  he 
was  held  throughout  the  islands.  As  he  dis- 
appeared among  the  trees,  those  on  board  saw 
arrows  fly.  Alarmed,  they  set  out  to  look 
for  the  bishop.  They  saw  a  canoe  floating 
out  towards  them.  In  it  lay  the  body  of 
their  beloved  bishop,  five  wounds  in  the  breast, 
and  over  them  a  palm  branch  tied  in  five 
mj^stic  knots.  It  was  learned  later  that  the 
deed  was  in  retaliation  for  the  kidnapping 
of  the  five  natives  at  the  hands  of  the  white 
traders.     When  the  chief  returned   and   the 


ISLAND  WINNERS  153 

islanders  learned  whom  they  had  slain  they 
were  broken  hearted  and  punished  the  murder- 
ers of  the  hero-bishop. 

On  the  little  island  now  stands  a  simple 
iron  cross,  twelve  feet  high,  bearing  this  In- 
scription : 

In   Memory  of 
John  Coleridge  Patteson,  D.D., 

Missionary  Bishop, 

Whose  life  was  here  taken  by  men  for  whom 

he  would  gladly  have  given  it. 

September  20,  1871. 

Queen  Victoria,  when  she  heard  of  Bishop 
Patteson's  death,  appealed  to  Parliament  for 
more  men  and  for  more  money  for  the  people 
In  the  South  Seas;  and  there  are  now  more 
than  twelve  thousand  baptised  persons  in  the 
native  Church  of  Melanesia,  and  there  are 
several  churches  and  schools  on  the  very  Island 
where  good  Patteson  gave  his  life  for  his 
enemies. 

In  London  in  the  rooms  of  the  Church 
Mission  Society  may  be  seen  in  a  glass  case 
the   palm   branch   tied   with   the   five   mystic 


154    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

knots,  an  eloquent  call  to  the  boys  and  girls 
in  our  Sunday-schools  to  follow  where  the 
hero-bishop  so  nobly  led  the  way. 


SECTION    24.       THE    WINNING    OF    THE 
HAWAIIAN  ISLANDS 

On  our  cruise  through  the  island  world  of 
the  Pacific  we  sail  now  north  of  the  equator. 
Midway  between  the  two  great  continents 
we  come  to  the  islands  named  by  Captain 
Cook  the  Sandwich  Islands,  but  now  called 
the  Plawaiian  Islands. 

Here  at  the  ''Cross  Roads  of  the  Pacific" 
we  are  on  United  States  soil  and  under  the 
"  Stars  and  the  Stripes,"  for  In  1898  the  Ha- 
waiian people  offered  their  islands  to  the 
United  States  as  a  gift,  and  they  were  an- 
nexed. 

The  Islands  are  very  beautiful,  with  lofty 
mountains  and  fertile  valleys.  The  climate 
is  a  mild  summer  all  the  year  round. 

If  we  had  landed  here  in  1778  with  the 
bold   adventurer,    Captain    Cook,   we   should 


ISLAND  WINNERS  155 

have  found  the  natives  In  many  vi^ays  similar 
to  those  on  the  other  islands  that  we  have 
visited,  although  they  were  never  cannibals. 
The  chiefs  and  petty  chiefs  held  the  common 
natives  In  a  state  of  practical  slavery.  The 
priests  held  all  the  people  under  a  highly 
developed  system  of  "tabu."  They  made  many 
places  and  objects,  especially  of  food,  sacred. 
The  rules  of  the  tabu  were  particularly  hard 
upon  the  women  and  children.  Their  religion 
was  a  mass  of  superstitions  and  their  idols 
were  most  hideous. 

There  was  a  belief  among  the  Hawailans 
that  their  God  Lono  left  Hawaii  long  ago 
and  would  some  day  come  sailing  back  to 
them.  Therefore  when  Captain  Cook  In  his 
beautiful  ship  and  his  pale  faced  sailors  ap- 
peared among  them,  the  news  spread  that  the 
God  Lono  had  returned  to  earth.  The  king 
and  all  the  people  received  him  with  honors 
and  showered  their  choicest  gifts  upon  him. 
For  about  a  hundred  days  the  white  faced 
strangers  stayed  In  their  winged  ships  at  the 
green  islands,  but  they  brought  no  message 
of  love,  of  peace,  or  of  good  will  to  these 
poor  natives.     Instead  they  showed  themselves 


156    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

more  beasts  than  men.  In  awe  the  people 
saw  the  temples  pillaged  and  the  tabu  broken. 
Then  one  of  the  sailors  died  and  the  people 
cried,  "These  are  no  gods,  but  men  like  our- 
selves," and  in  anger  they  turned  upon  them, 
and  Captain  Cook  was  killed. 

For  nearly  ten  years  no  European  visited 
the  islands.  In  the  mean  time  two  American 
sailors  had  been  captured  and  by  their  knowl- 
edge of  the  use  of  gunpowder  had  assisted 
the  king  in  uniting  all  the  tribes  under  one 
powerful  state.  The  sailors  became  chiefs  and 
gave  the  king  new  ideas  of  law  and  justice. 
Then  came  the  English  explorer  and  Christian 
gentleman,  Vancouver,  who  did  much  to  undo 
the  harm  done  by  Captain  Cook  and  his  men. 
Bishop  Stanley  says  of  him:  "In  1792,  Van- 
couver made  his  first  visit  to  the  islands  and 
proved  a  great  blessing;  he  introduced  cattle 
and  many  kinds  of  grain  and  fruit,  and  he 
and  his  men  were  always  looked  upon  as  the 
guests  of  the  nation.  He  gave  the  king  much 
valuable  advice  in  regard  to  his  intercourse 
with  foreigners,  the  management  of  his  king- 
dom, the  discipline  of  his  troops,  etc.  He 
also  told  him  of  the  one  true  God,  Creator 


ISLAND  WINNERS  157 

and  Governor  of  all  mankind ;  that  their  tabu 
system  was  wrong,  and  that  he  would  ask 
the  King  of  England  to  send  to  them  a  teacher 
of  the  true  religion."  He  kept  his  promise 
to  the  Hawaiian  king,  and  put  the  matter  be- 
fore the  people  of  England;  but  the  winning 
spirit  of  the  nineteenth  century  had  not  begun 
then  and  the  religious  condition  of  Hawaii 
aroused  no  interest  among  churchmen  and  the 
English  Church  lost  a  great  opportunity. 

But  gradually  the  gospel  seed  which  had 
been  planted  in  the  island  took  root  and  a 
readiness  for  Christianity  grew  up.  Some 
travelers  from  Tahiti  brought  the  wonderful 
news  of  the  overthrown  idols  there  and  the 
worship  of  the  Prince  of  Peace.  When  in 
1 8 19  the  king  died,  the  tabu  was  broken, 
the  idols  lost  their  hold  on  the  people  and 
many  of  them  were  destroyed.  The  situation 
was  a  strange  one;  a  heathen  people  had  tired 
of  their  foolish  idol  playthings,  and  had 
thrown  them  into  the  sea,  and  they  stood  on 
the  threshold  of  a  new  life  with  arms  out- 
stretched, crying  in  vain  to  England  to  send 
them  a  teacher  of  the  New  Way. 

Although  England  turned  a  deaf  ear,  God 


158    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

used   a  little   runaway  lad   to  help  America 
hear  the  call  of  Hawaii  and  respond  to  it. 

One  day  in  1809  a  gentleman  in  New 
Haven  saw  on  the  steps  of  Yale  College 
a  lad  of  about  thirteen  curled  up  in  a  heap 
crying.  He  stopped  and  spoke  to  him  and 
learned  his  story.  His  name  was  Henry 
Obookiah  and  he  was  a  Hawaiian  boy.  He 
saw  his  father  and  mother  and  little  brother 
killed  In  war,  and  to  escape  capture  he  ran 
to  the  water  and  crawled  away  on  board  a 
ship  that  was  in  the  harbor.  When  the  captain 
found  him  he  was  kind  to  him  and  brought 
him  to  his  own  home  in  New  Haven.  A 
new  world  opened  before  the  eyes  of  the  run- 
away lad.  His  mind  was  pow^erfully  stimu- 
lated by  all  that  he  saw  and  heard  about  him, 
and  a  burning  desire  for  an  education,  which 
seemed  hopelessly  out  of  his  reach,  awoke  In 
him.  It  was  In  a  moment  of  utter  despair 
that  the  gentleman  found  him.  Friends  be- 
came Interested  in  him,  his  education  was  pro- 
vided for,  and  during  the  next  ten  years  he 
worked  earnestly  to  fit  himself  to  go  back 
to  teach  and  win  his  people,  then  typhoid 
fever  seized  him  and  he  died.     But  he  had 


ISLAND  WINNERS  159 

opened  the  door.  Many  people  had  heard  of 
him,  and  a  party  of  seventeen  left  Boston  in 
1 8 19  to  go  to  Hawaii  in  his  stead. 

They  reached  there  just  after  the  king's 
death,  when  the  idols  had  been  destroyed  and 
the  people  were  without  a  religion.  Then 
began  one  of  the  most  wonderful  conquests 
of  Christ's  soldiers.  The  rulers  became  Chris- 
tians and  bravely  and  patiently  taught  their 
people.  Books  were  translated  into  the  Haw- 
aiian language,  schools  were  started  and  the 
king  issued  a  proclamation  ordering  every  one 
to  attend  them.  In  them  could  be  seen  aged 
men  and  women  learning  their  letters  with 
their  little  grandchildren. 

Idolatry  w^as  overthrown,  but  superstition 
and  fear  were  deeply  embedded  in  the  hearts 
of  these  simple  people,  but  so  too  was  their 
love  and  loyalty  to  their  rulers.  A  story 
often  told  and  dearly  loved  in  Hawaii  shows 
this  plainly: 

Kapiolani,  the  ruler  of  a  large  province,  had 
accepted  Christianity  with  her  whole  heart 
and  mind.  She  had,  with  her  own  hands, 
destroyed  idols,  tended  the  sick  and  suffer- 
ing,   and    founded    schools.     In    the    district 


i6o    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

where  KapiolanI  ruled  was  the  world  famous 
crater  of  Kilauea.  In  the  frightful  depths 
of  the  burning  lake  of  lava,  the  goddess  Pele 
was  thought  to  dwell.  Kapiolani  resolved  to 
free  her  people  from  the  bondage  of  the  ter- 
rible fear  of  Pele.  She  traveled  on  foot  a 
hundred  miles  over  hot  lava  beds  to  the  very 
brink  of  the  awful  crater.  There,  in  sight  of 
eighty  of  her  subjects,  who  had  followed  her 
weeping,  she  defied  the  crater  goddess  Pele; 
hurling  stones  into  the  sacred  lava  and  say- 
ing ''Jehovah  is  my  God.  I  fear  not  Pele. 
He  kindled  these  fires,  you  must  serve  and 
fear  Him."  Then  she  knelt  and  worshiped 
the  true  God  in  the  presence  of  the  awe- 
struck people,  and  the  power  of  Pele  was 
broken  forever. 

Many  changes  have  swept  over  these  beauti- 
ful islands  during  the  last  hundred  years. 
The  long-looked-for  English  teachers  came 
about  the  time  of  the  great  Civil  War  in 
America,  and  were  warmly  welcomed  by  the 
king  and  queen,  who  with  their  ancestors 
had  so  frequently  begged  England  for  them 
since  Vancouver's  promise.  The  king  trans- 
lated the  Book  of  Common   Prayer  for  the 


ISLAND  WINNERS  i6i 

people,  and  partly  in  memory  of  him  St.  An- 
drew's Cathedral  was  built.  The  life  which 
centers  about  this  house  of  God  is  typical  of 
what  the  soldiers  of  Christ  have  been  doing 
to  win  ''all  sorts  and  conditions  of  men"  who 
have  come  to  call  Hawaii  home.  The  climate, 
the  position  between  the  two  continents,  the 
wonderfully  fertile  lands,  the  political  condi- 
tions and  other  causes  have  brought  to  these 
islands,  men  from  east  and  west:  Chinamen, 
Japanese,  Koreans,  Americans,  Brazilians  and 
Portuguese.  In  the  Cathedral  every  Sunday 
are  services  conducted  in  four  different  lan- 
guages, and  in  every  school  there  are  boys  and 
girls  of  many  different  races.  (See  picture, 
Spirit  of  Missions,  Feb.  1904,  page  84.)  If  at 
the  Cross  Roads  of  the  Pacific  we  can  win 
and  train  the  brown,  j^eilow  and  white  boys 
and  girls  to  be  loyal  soldiers  in  Christ's  army 
they  will  w^in  the  boys  and  girls  of  all  lands. 

Before  we  leave  the  Hawaiian  Islands  we 
want  to  pay  a  visit  to  the  little  island  of 
Molokai.  During  the  last  thirty  years  the 
greatest  changes  have  taken  place  in  this  Island 
and  all  through  the  efforts  of  one  man,  Father 
Damien,  the  Winner  of  the  Lepers.     He  was 


i62    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

born  in  Belgium  in  1840,  and  the  spring  of 
1873  found  him  in  Molokai.  He  had  come 
here  to  devote  himself  to  winning  the  nine 
hundred  lepers,  here  sequestered  from  all  parts 
of  the  Archipelago.  When  he  came  the  place 
was  like  a  vast  cemetery,  an  inferno.  By  his 
heroic  love  and  limitless  tact  and  wisdom  he 
made  it  an  abode  of  virtue  and  comparative 
happiness;  but  in  April  15,  1889,  he  died, 
"a  victim  of  his  own  devotedness ;  in  the 
triumphant  horror  of  his  leprosy."  But  heroic 
men  were  not  lacking  to  take  up  the  work 
he  was  obliged  to  lay  down.  His  example 
of  thoughtfulness  and  love  for  these  poor  out- 
cast people  has  been  followed  in  a  greater  or 
less  degree  by  many  noble  men.  An  instance 
is  noted  in  the  recent  act  of  Admiral  Sperry 
(1908),  who,  In  taking  the  United  States  fleet 
around  the  world,  permitted  the  ships  to  pass 
near  enough  to  the  shore  of  Molokai  for  the 
lepers  to  see  them.  He  received  a  letter  of 
thanks  from  the  lepers,  which  said  In  part: 

"These  sixteen  battle  ships,  having  the  full 
confidence  of  America,  came  down  the  lane 
with  a  friendly  nod  and  passed  on,  so  dignified 


ISLAND  WINNERS  163 

and  beautiful,  this  early  June  morning.  Our 
abode  has  been  called  'Molokai  the  Blest.'  It 
has  surely  been  so  this  day." 

The  Admiral  did  not  forget  that  these 
lepers  too  are  Americans  whose  pulses  can 
thrill  with  patriotic  love  at  the  sight  of  the 
"Stars  and  the  Stripes."  The  Christian 
Church  needs  to  remember  that  Molokai  can 
be  called  "the  Blest"  only  so  long  as  Chris- 
tian men  and  w^omen  live  and  teach  there 
the  message  of  the  Great  Physician. 


SECTION   25.      THE   MESSAGE   CARRIED   TO  THE 
PHILIPPINES. 

Our  Sailor  Winners  take  a  long  sail  now 
away  to  the  Philippine  Islands  east  of  the 
coast  of  Asia.  These  islands  were  almost  un- 
known to  the  boys  and  girls  of  the  United 
States  until,  on  that  day  in  May  In  1898,  dur- 
ing the  Spanish  War,  when  they  became  a 
part  of  the  territory  of  the  United  States. 
Since  then  soldiers,  merchants,  lawj^rs,  teach- 
ers, nurses,  doctors  and  Christian  Winners 
have  sailed   in  large  numbers  to  the  islands 


l64    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

and  many  of  them  have  gone  from  America. 
Let  us  see  what  Is  the  work  that  they  found 
to  do  there. 

The  first  European  to  enter  the  life  of  the 
Filipinos  was  the  explorer  Magellan.  That 
was  almost  400  years  ago,  for  he  discovered 
the  islands  in  1521,  and  gave  them  to  his 
sovereign,  Philip  II  of  Spain.  That  Is  why 
they  are  named  "Philippines."  Then  the 
royal  proclamation  went  forth  that  the  Islands 
should  be  entirely  Spanish,  in  government,  In 
language,  and  in  religion.  "All  the  King's 
subjects  shall  be  Catholic,"  was  the  cry. 

To  accomplish  this,  bands  of  friars  were 
sent  from  Spain  to  the  Islands.  They  settled 
for  the  most  part  among  the  largest  tribes 
and  on  the  coast.  They  built  churches  and 
conducted  the  service  alwaj^s  In  Spanish.  They 
established  schools  and  taught,  but  only  In 
Spanish.  And  so  In  course  of  time  there 
grew  up  on  the  Islands  three  distinct  kinds 
of  people,  which  we  find  there  to-day.  The 
first  class  Is  made  up  of  the  brightest  Filipinos, 
who  have  lived  mostly  at  or  near  the  sea- 
ports and  have  come  in  contact  with  the 
Chinese  and  other  races  in  the  exchange  of 


ISLAND  WINNERS  165 

goods.  These  Filipinos  speak  Spanish  and 
many  of  them  have  been  baptised  and  con- 
firmed in  the  Roman  Church,  and  the  sons 
of  the  well-to-do  have  usually  been  sent  to 
Europe  for  their  education. 

The  second  class  is  composed  of  the  natives 
who  have  lived  farther  inland  and  among  the 
mountains,  and  are  for  the  most  part  farmers, 
having  been  taught  the  simplest  forms  of 
agriculture  by  the  Chinese.  These  people 
arc  divided  into  several  tribes,  among  them 
are  the  Igorrotes  in  the  mountains  of  northern 
Luzon.  In  the  southern  islands  are  the  Moros, 
who  are  fanatical  Mohammedans  and  have 
caused  the  United  States  much  trouble  and 
bloodshed.  The  condition  between  tribes  has 
been  almost  constant  warfare.  As  the  friars 
made  little  attempt  to  learn  the  dialects  of  j 
these  different  tribes,  they  influenced  their ' 
primitive  religious  ideas  but  little.  These  cen- 
tered about  a  mass  of  superstitious  belief  in 
the  Anitos,  or  spirits  of  the  dead.  These  are 
thought  to  surround  the  community  in  which 
they  once  lived,  and  to  be  the  cause  directly 
or  indirectly  of  all  sickness  and  death.  Be- 
cause  of   fear  of   the  Anitos   a  young   child 


'i66    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

must  never  be  left  alone,  and  the  cradle  Is 
unknown  among  these  people.  They  still 
have  a  curious  custom  of  community  living. 
Each  family  has  a  small  grass  hut  In  which 
the  parents  and  children  under  two  years  of 
age  sleep  on  the  earthen  floor,  and  where  In 
bad  weather  the  daily  meals  are  devoured.  In 
fair  weather  the  food  Is  prepared  and  eaten 
in  the  open  space  In  front  of  the  hut.  In 
each  village  or  pueblo  there  Is  an  olag  or 
dormitory  for  all  the  girls  and  another  for 
all  the  boys.  Here  they  sleep  each  night  until 
they  marry.  The  v/omen  do  as  heavy  work 
as  the  men,  and  among  the  Bontoc  Igorrotes 
the  only  beast  of  burden  is  the  human  being. 

The  third  class  on  the  Islands  are  the,  as 
yet,  almost  unknown  "Negrito."  They  are 
a  diminutive  black  folk,  with  frizzly  hair 
flat  noses  and  round  heads.  They  are  timid 
savages,  w^ho  live  in  the  thick  forests  In  the 
interior  of  the  islands  and  scurry  aw^ay  like 
rabbits  at  the  approach  of  the  white  man.  As 
yet  civilization  has  not  touched  them. 

Spain  In  the  main  failed  in  winning  the 
Philippines  because  the  friars  wTre  too  nar- 
row-minded.    During  the  four  hundred  years, 


ISLAND  WINNERS  167 

while  the  rest  of  the  world  was  progressing, 
they  remained  stationary,  and  the  people  to 
whom  they  ministered  outgrew  them  and  be- 
came impatient  under  the  Spanish  Catholic 
yoke  that  bound  them.  European  education 
opened  the  minds  of  the  well-to-do  youth,  and 
unjust  taxes  and  exorbitant  fees  for  funeral 
and  marriage  rites  imbittered  the  common 
people.  All  freedom  of  thought  was  impossi- 
ble, for  opinions  not  authorized  by  the  friars 
were  punished  by  banishment  or  death.  Dis- 
content and  a  determination  to  banish  the 
friars  grew;  rebellion  and  acts  of  great 
cruelty  followed.  Dr.  Jose  Rizal  became  a 
martyr  for  Philippines'  freedom.  He  was  a 
brilliant  pupil  In  the  Jesuit  school  at  Manila 
and  then  went  to  Europe  to  complete  his  edu- 
cation. While  there  he  became  convinced  that 
the  only  thing  to  save  his  island  home  from 
its  condition  of  bondage  and  tyranny  was  to 
banish  the  friars.  He  wrote  several  books 
expressing  these  ideas.  He  returned  to 
Manila,  was  arrested  and  executed  for  dar- 
ing to  think.  This  was  as  late  as  1896.  His 
dying  words  were:  "  What  is  death  to  me?  I 
have  sown  the  seed;  others  are  left  to  reap." 


i68    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

And  now  one  of  the  great  wonders  of  his- 
tory takes  place.  Surely  "  God  moves  in  a 
mysterious  way,  His  wonders  to  perform." 
Freedom  to  know  and  worship  Him  came  to 
the  Filipino  from  a  most  unexpected  quarter. 
In  far-off  Cuba  a  shot  is  fired  by  Spain  into 
a  United  States  man-of-war.  "  Remember 
the  Maine "  is  the  country's  cry,  and  war 
between  the  two  countries  is  declared  in  April, 
1898.  Commodore  Dewey  with  his  American 
fleet  is  in  the  Pacific,  off  the  coast  of  Manila. 
A  large  Spanish  fleet  is  there  also.  The  war 
news  reaches  both  commanders,  and  on  the 
morning  of  May  i  the  word  is  given,  the  guns 
open  fire,  and  the  entire  Spanish  fleet  is  sunk 
in  Manila  Bay.  On  the  American  side  it  was 
a  bloodless  battle,  for  not  a  man  was  lost,  and 
not  a  ship  was  seriously  injured.  By  the 
treaty  of  peace  the  Philippines  were  ceded  by 
Spain  to  the  United  States  and  the  "  Stars 
and  Stripes "  floated  over  Manila.  Armed 
resistance  on  the  islands  followed;  American 
troops  were  placed  throughout  the  archipelago. 
People  in  the  United  States  were  divided  as 
to  the  wisdom  and  justice  of  holding  the 
islands,  which  had  so  strangely  come  into  the 


ISLAND  WINNERS  169 

possession  of  the  nation.  Finally  it  was  de- 
cided that  they  could  not  be  given  back  to 
Spain;  they  could  not  be  left  to  fight  con- 
stantly and  ignorantly  among  themselves,  and 
that  the  United  States  must  establish  civil 
government  on  the  islands  and  teach  them 
citizenship  and   Christianity. 

Eight  hundred  friars  left  Manila  when  the 
Americans  came,  and  with  the  raising  of  the 
flag  of  liberty  went  the  freedom  of  the  open 
Bible.  Since  1902  the  Filipinos  have  been 
buying  Bibles  for  themselves  at  the  rate  of 
five  thousand  per  month.  But  they  are  like 
the  man  of  Ethiopia  reading  the  prophet 
Isaiah  to  whom  Philip  said,  "  Understandest 
thou  what  thou  readest?  "  and  he  said,  "  How 
can  I,  except  some  man  should  guide  me?" 

To  guide  the  Filipinos  has  become  the 
God-given  task  of  Americans  in  this  century. 
To  win  them  to  Christ  requires  the  labors  of 
many  different  kinds  of  workers  —  Christian 
statesmen,  teachers,  doctors,  and  nurses. 

The  government  has  placed  many  men  of 
signal  ability  and  absolute  consecration  in  the 
islands  to  perform  the  difficult  task  of  bring- 
ing order  out  of  confusion  and  to  establish 


170    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

justice  and  freedom.  One  has  established  an 
exchange  or  produce  market  to  do  away  with 
the  custom  of  plunder  for  daily  bread;  an- 
other has  directed  the  building  of  a  road, 
which  is  becoming  a  highway  for  the  Mes- 
sengers of  the  Prince  of  Peace. 

The  chaplains  of  the  army  were  the  first 
Protestant  preachers  and  teachers  to  admin- 
ister to  the  native  people.  Clergymen  of  all 
churches  were  soon  on  the  field  and  they 
found  a  varied  work  before  them.  First  there 
were  the  many  Americans  and  Europeans, 
scattered  sheep  of  various  folds,  sadly  in  need 
of  a  shepherd.  If  the  natives  were  to  be 
won  to  Christ,  the  men  and  women  whom 
they  saw  from  Christian  countries  must  be 
strengthened  and  helped  to  be  worthy  soldiers 
and  servants  of  Christ.  Then  there  were  the 
pagan  tribes  whom  the  Roman  Church  had 
never  reached  and  the  discontented  and  re- 
bellious Filipinos  who  had  turned  away  from 
the  religious  instruction  of  the  friars  and  were 
without  any  leaders. 

In  several  places  seeds  had  been  sown  which 
prepared  the  way  for  the  success  of  these 
Protestant  winners.     In  one  place  forty  years 


ISLAND  WINNERS  171 

before,  Padre  Juan,  a  friar  quite  different 
from  the  others,  had  gone  among  the  peasants, 
winning  their  love,  reading  to  them  from  the 
Bible  and  telling  them  that  some  day  true 
teachers  would  come  among  them  bringing 
them  the  Bible  and  teaching  them  to  read 
it.  When  the  Protestant  winners  began  to 
preach  and  teach  among  these  people  the  news 
spread  like  wild-fire  that  the  true  teachers 
that  Padre  Juan  had  promised  had  come,  and 
the  people  flocked  from  all  the  villages  round 
about  "  to  see  and  to  hear."  They  would 
walk  fifteen  or  twenty  miles  and  would  come 
on  Saturday  night,  bring  their  own  food  and 
sleep  on  the  bare  floors  and  stairways  of  the 
missionary's  dwelling  or  the  church  building, 
so  anxious  were  they  to  attend  the  Sunday 
services. 

But  as  one  of  our  winners  on  the  field  has 
said :  "  Mere  precept  or  instruction  on  Sun- 
da3^s,  or  even  daily,  will  not  be  sufficient  to 
change  the  gross  customs  of  these  people." 
They  need  teachers  to  live  among  them  and 
show  them  by  example  what  Christian  living 
is.  One  of  the  best  tools  to  bring  this  about 
is  the  school.     The  government  realized  this, 


172    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

and  in  August,  1901,  five  hundred  men  and 
women  school  teachers  landed  on  the  islands 
and  immediately  set  to  work  to  instruct  the 
boys  and  girls,  and  establish  a  national  system 
of  public  schools.  These  shy  brown  children 
began  to  study  English,  and  they  learned 
rapidly,  so  that  now  most  of  the  first  and 
second  grade  schools  are  taught  by  Filipino 
men  and  women  who  were  trained  by  this 
first  load  of  American  school  teachers.  A 
prominent  Filipino  said :  "  The  Filipinos  have 
three  great  needs,  and  none  of  them  is  inde- 
pendence. The  first  is  schools,  the  second  is 
more     schools,     and     the     third     is     more 

SCHOOLS." 

Chief  among  the  laborers  in  the  field  of 
winning  the  Filipino  have  been  the  doctor 
with  his  much-needed  co-worker,  the  nurse. 
Beside  relieving  suffering,  the  doctor  and 
nurse  more  than  any  other  can  free  these  sim- 
ple ignorant  people  from  their  terrible  fear 
of  the  Anitos.  Dispensaries  and  hospital* 
have  been  opened  wherever  there  have  been 
doctors  or  nurses  to  do  the  work,  and  in  every 
place  where  one  child  or  person  has  been 
treated  he  or  she  has  always  brought  another. 


ISLAND  WINNERS  173 

Tender  care  for  their  poor  sick  bodies  has 
often  opened  the  way  to  win  them  to  the 
loving  Master. 

To  guide  the  Filipinos  aright  the  Govern- 
ment has  sent  strong  leaders  into  the  islands; 
to  win  them  to  Christ,  the  Christian  Church 
has  sent  many  of  its  best  men.  Conspicuous 
among  them  is  Charles  Henry  Brent,  Bishop 
of  the  Episcopal  Church  in  the  Philippines. 
Bishop  Brent  has  altogether  too  small  a  staff 
of  clergymen  and  teachers  and  nurses  with 
him,  but  he  is  preeminently  a  leader  and  Is 
accomplishing  a  mighty  task  in  the  Philip- 
pines.    What  he  needs  is  fellow-laborers. 

Henry  M.  Stanley,  in  urging  the  students 
at  Oxford  to  take  up  Livingstone's  w^ork  in 
Africa,  said :  "  Gentlemen,  the  opportunity  Is 
yours,   embrace  it." 

That  is  what  Bishop  Brent  and  the  Fili- 
pinos say  to  the  people  of  the  United  States 
to-day.  Every  door  of  Opportunity  in  these 
Islands  is  wide  open  to  our  boys  and  girls, 
and  it  remains  for  them  to  go  in  and  possess 
the  land  for  Christ  and  His  Church. 


CHAPTER  VIII 
WINNERS  OF  JAPAN 

SECTION  26.      THE  FIRST  AND  SECOND  COMING 
OF    CHRISTIANITY   TO    JAPAN 

About  1200  miles  north  of  the  Philippine 
Islands  is  the  Island  Empire  of  Japan,  known 
as  the  Sunrise  Kingdom.  It  is  composed  of 
four  large  islands  and  about  two  thousand 
small  ones.  Putting  the  islands  all  together 
we  would  have  a  land  nearly  as  large  as  the 
State  of  California,  but  w^ith  a  population 
one-half  that  of  the  whole  United  States. 

It  is  called  the  Sunrise  Kingdom  because  it 
is  so  beautiful  that  it  seems  to  be  a  fitting 
place  for  the  Sun  to  be  born  each  day.  Com- 
ing into  the  harbor  of  Yokohama  in  the  early 
morning,  before  us  lie  the  little  gray  villages 
with  their  thatched  roofs  shaded  by  beautiful 
pines,  palms  and  bamboos;  behind  are  the 
slopes  and  ridges  dressed  in  the  brilliant  green 
^74 


WINNERS  OF  JAPAN  175 

of  the  rice  fields,  while  In  the  distance,  be- 
hind It  all,  rises  the  peerless  mountain  peak 
of  Fuji,  glistening  rosy  and  pink  In  the  morn- 
ing light. 

Several  hundred  years  ago  the  sun  rose  on 
the  same  beautiful  country  as  to-day,  but  how 
different  were  the  people.  In  the  beautiful 
land  which  seemed  to  spell  Peace,  fighting  was 
everyw^here,  while  one  clan  or  tribe  tried  to 
put  down  other  clans  or  tribes.  In  worship 
these  people  were  superstitious.  Each  family 
worshiped  its  household  god,  kept  on  a  sacred 
shelf,  and  In  addition  worshiped  a  "  mountain 
god,"  a  "  tree  god,"  a  "  fox  god  "  —  and  gods 
made  to  stand  for  most  anything  and  any 
force.  So  many  were  there  that  they  were 
spoken  of  as  "  the  eight  million  gods  and 
goddesses." 

In  1542,  Francis  Xavier,  a  missionary  of 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  made  the  first 
attempt  to  win  this  beautiful  land  and  Its 
people  to  Christ.  At  that  time  he  w^as  living 
and  teaching  in  India.  One  day  a  man  who 
had  run  away  from  Japan,  because  he  had 
committed  murder,  came  to  Xavier  and  sought 
peace  In  his  trouble.     Pie  told  Xavier  about 


176    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

his  home  land,  and  so  Interested  him  that  to- 
gether they  journeyed  to  Japan.  For  two 
years  and  a  half  they  worked  with  great  suc- 
cess. They  traveled  over  much  of  the  coun- 
try and  In  almost  every  place  won  some  fol- 
lovrers.  In  one  place  they  received  a  cordial 
welcome  from  the  ruler  of  the  province.  This 
man  became  so  Interested  that  he  appointed  a 
day  for  a  public  discussion,  and  after  it  de- 
clared himself  a  follower  of  Christ.  Within 
the  next  fifty  years  over  two  million  Japanese 
were  won  to  Christ  and  two  hundred  min- 
isters appointed.  During  this  time  embassies 
were  sent  to  Europe  to  visit  the  Pope  and 
express  to  him  the  loyalty  of  the  Christian 
Japanese. 

About  1600  a  sudden  change  took  place. 
Civil  war  broke  out  betVvTen  two  great  Japan- 
ese soldiers.  These  w^ere  the  beginnings  of 
dark  days  for  the  Christians,  for  the  stronger 
and  more  successful  of  the  two  soldiers  had 
no  regard  for  Christians.  One  day  he  dis- 
covered that  a  prominent  Christian  was  lead- 
ing a  plot  to  betray  Japan.  Immediately  per- 
secutions of  the  Christians  began.  Tens  of 
thousands  were   killed;   the  story  is   told   of 


WINNERS  OF  JAPAN  177 

one  group  of  twenty-four  who  were  arrested. 
When  they  refused  to  trample  on  the  cross 
they  had  their  ears  and  noses  cut  off  and 
were  led  to  crucifixion  with  this  signboard 
carried  before  them:  ''These  men  are  to  be 
executed  at  Nagasaki  because  they  preached  an 
evil  religion." 

So  complete  w^as  this  persecution  that  in 
less  than  a  hundred  years  from  the  arrival  of 
Xavier  no  one  could  be  found  who  dared 
openly  to  profess  himself  a  follower  of  Christ. 
All  over  the  empire,  in  every  city  and  village, 
beside  the  roads  and  on  bridges  were  great 
notices  which  read : 

"  So  long  as  the  sun  shall  continue  to  warm 
the  earth,  let  no  Christian  be  so  bold  as  to 
come  to  Japan ;  and  let  all  know  that  the  King 
of  Spain  himself,  or  the  Christian's  God,  or 
the  great  God  of  all,  if  he  dare  violate  this 
command  shall  pay  the  forfeit  with  his  head." 

For  over  two  hundred  years  these  boards 
looked  down  on  a  land  w^here  the  name  of 
Christ  w^as  not  spoken  and  a  prayer  to  God 
was  not  heard.  Japan  became  a  hermit  na- 
tion, all  ports  were  closed  and  all  Japanese 
were  forbidden  to  leave  their  country.     But 


178    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

silence  and  isolation  are  impossible  in  our 
great  big  modern  world.  While  Japan  kept 
to  herself,  the  world  about  her  developed. 
People  traveled.  As  they  passed  and  repassed 
the  closed  gates  of  the  Sunrise  Kingdom,  they 
longed  to  enter.  They  longed  to  buy  what 
Japan  had  to  sell ;  they  longed  to  sell  to  Japan 
things  that  would  make  the  life  of  her  people 
better  and  happier. 

In  the  work  of  opening  Japan  the  United 
States  led.  In  1852  Commodore  Perrj^,  in 
command  of  a  fleet  of  seven  men-of-war, 
entered  the  harbor  of  Yokohama  and  dropped 
his  anchor.  Later  he  delivered  to  the  ruler 
a  ktter  from  the  President  of  the  United 
States  demanding  protection  for  sailors 
wrecked  on  Japan's  coast,  and  asking  for  an 
open  port  for  supplies  and  trade.  With  tact 
and  consideration  Commodore  Perry  accom- 
plished his  purpose,  and  the  two  hundred  years 
of  Japan's  silence  and   Isolation  was  broken. 

One  treaty  followed  another,  and  the  light 
that  streamed  in  through  the  open  door  be- 
gan to  show  the  Japanese  to  themselves. 
They  saw  that  the  world  had  many  things 
that    they    lacked.      Wider    and    wider   they 


WINNERS  OF  JAPAN  179 

opened  the  door,  that  some  of  the  blessings 
of  modern  civilization  might  enter.  With 
these  blessings  came  again  the  Winners  of  the 
world  for  Christ.  The  old  signboards  were 
taken  down,  Americans  were  granted  the 
right  to  erect  churches,  schools  were  organ- 
ized, and  the  life  of  New  Japan  began.  At 
first  the  messengers  of  Christ  endured  oppo- 
sition, but  as  the  new  life  developed,  prejudice 
gave  way,  heathenism  began  to  weaken  and 
Christianity  to  triumph. 

The  17th  of  March,  1865,  will  always  be 
remembered  because  a  wonderful  event  hap- 
pened In  Nagasaki.  When  the  new  Roman 
Catholic  Church  was  opened,  there  came  to 
the  priest  a  group  of  men  representing  the 
people.  This  was  their  message:  "In  our 
hearts  all  we  who  are  present  are  the  same 
as  you,  and  at  home  nearly  every  one  thinks 
as  we  do."  Then  it  was  disclosed  that  in  and 
around  Nagasaki  over  10,000  people  had  kept 
up  Christian  prayer  and  practices  through  the 
two  hundred  years  of  enforced  outward 
silence. 

In   1880  the  first  Japanese  Bible  was  pub- 


i8o    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

lished,    and    to-day    there    are    thousands    of 
native  Christians,  respected  and  trusted,  and 
occupying  high  places  in  the  government. 
SECTION  27.    NEESIMA,  THE  PAGAN  BOY,  WHO 


BECAME  A  CHRISTIAN  WINNER,  AND 

VERBECK,  THE  FOREMOST  TEACHER 

OF    NEW    JAPAN 

On  February  12,  1843,  a  little  Japanese 
boy  was  born  in  Tokyo.  His  parents  named 
him  Neesima.  He  grew  up  just  as  all  boys 
of  his  day  grew,  but  early  showed  that  he  had 
an  unusual  religious  nature.  In  these  words 
he  described  his  youth: 

"  I  was  obedient  to  my  parents,  and,  as 
they  early  taught  me  to  do,  I  served  gods 
made  by  hand,  with  great  reverence.  I  strictly 
observed  the  days  of  my  ancestors  and  de- 
parted friends,  and  we  went  to  the  graveyards 
to  worship  their  spirits.  I  often  rose  up  early 
in  the  morning,  went  to  a  temple  which  was 
at  least  three  and  a  half  miles  from  home, 
where  I  worshiped  the  gods,  and  returned 
promptly,  reaching  home  before  breakfast." 


WINNERS  OF  JAPAN  i8i 

When  Neesima  was  fifteen  years  old  he 
borrowed  several  Chinese  books  and  in  one 
of  them  read :  **  In  the  beginning  God  created 
the  heavens  and  the  earth."  The  sentence 
attracted  him,  for  he  had  often  asked  his 
parents  where  the  earth  came  from,  but  had 
never  received  a  satisfactory  reply.  He 
writes  about  this  moment: 

"  I  put  down  the  book  and  looked  around 
me  saying,  Who  made  me?  my  parents?  No, 
my  God.  God  made  my  parents  and  let  them 
make  me.  Who  made  my  table?  a  carpenter? 
No,  my  God.  God  let  trees  grow  upon  the 
earth.  Although  a  carpenter  made  up  this 
table,  it  indeed  came  from  trees;  then  I  must 
be  thankful  to  God,  I  must  believe  Him,  and 
I  must  be  upright  against  Him."  He  at  once 
recognized  his  Maker's  claim  to  love  and 
obedience  and  began  to  yield  them.  He 
prayed :  "  Oh,  if  you  have  eyes,  look  upon 
me;  if  you  have  ears,  listen  for  me."  From 
this  time  his  ''  mind  was  fulfilled  to  read  the 
English  Bible,"  and  he  "  burned  to  find  some 
teacher  or  missionary  "  who  could  teach  him. 
But  he  waited  for  six  j^ears  in  darkness,  only 
praying  every  day  to  this  unknown  God. 


i82    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

When  Neesima  was  twenty-one  years  old 
he  disregarded  the  laws,  hid  himself  on  board 
of  a  Boston  vessel  and  sailed  away  from  Japan. 
Little  did  he  realize  when  he  said  good-by  to 
his  mother  that  it  would  be  ten  years  before 
he  returned. 

Arriving  in  Boston,  the  owner  of  the  ship, 
a  devout  Christian  who  said  that  his  aim  in 
life  was  "  to  make  money  for  God,"  became 
interested  in  the  stowaway  and  took  him  into 
his  heart  and  home  and  gave  him  the  best  edu- 
cation that  New  England  offered.  Phillip's 
Academy,  Amherst  College,  and  Andover 
T-heological  Seminary  were  the  institutions 
that  nurtured  him.  In  the  year  1871  he  be- 
came interpreter  for  the  Japanese  Embassy, 
which  traveled  here  and  in  Europe  to  study 
western  progress.  As  the  members  of  the 
Embassy  later  became  leaders  in  Japan,  the 
friendships  made  during  the  year  were  very 
valuable  when  he  returned  to  his  native  land. 

In  1874  Neesima  returned  to  Japan  and 
found  that  great  changes  had  taken  place. 
Rulers  and  policies  had  changed.  Now  the 
Sabbath  was  a  holiday,  and  the  empire  had  a 
postoffice,   and   the   people    had    newspapers, 


WINNERS  OF  JAPAN  183 

while  the  rugged  coast  line  was  studded  with 
warning  lighthouses. 

Mr.  Neesima  was  offered  many  high  posi- 
tions by  the  Japanese  leaders  who  had  met 
him  in  America,  but  he  refused  them  all,  be- 
cause his  great  ambition  was  to  found  a  Chris- 
tian college  for  his  countrj^men.  The  story 
is  long  but  interesting.  Beginning  with  eight 
pupils,  for  years  progress  was  made  under 
great  difficulty.  The  Buddhist  priest  opposed 
him  in  every  way  and  it  was  only  after  six 
long  years  that  victory  seemed  assured.  But 
so  patiently  and  wisely  had  he  worked  that  he 
had  won  all  to  him  and  his  plans.  He  died 
in  1890  and  a  building  had  to  be  erected  for 
his  funeral.  The  procession  was  a  mile  and 
a  half  long,  and  in  It  was  a  delegation  of 
Buddhist  priests. 

Another  great  winner  of  Japan  was  Guldo 
Frldolln  Verbeck.  Mr.  Verbeck  began  as  a  civil 
engineer  in  the  great  west  of  the  United  States, 
and  later  decided  to  give  his  life  to  winning 
men  to  Christianity.  In  1859,  when  he  was 
twenty-nine  years  old,  and  just  five  years  after 
Perry  had  opened  Japan,  Verbeck  sailed  into 
Nagasaki  to  spend  his  life  In  winning  Japan. 


iS4    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

Those  were  difficult  days.  He  could  not 
say  that  he  was  a  Christian,  much  less  tell 
openly  the  purpose  of  his  life,  for  all  about 
him  were  notice  boards  that  proclaimed  the 
reward  offered  by  the  authorities  for  those 
w^ho  taught  Christianity.  Being  a  foreigner 
he  even  had  difficulty  to  get  a  house  to  live 
in.  Day  in  and  day  out  he  lived  a  quiet 
life,  dally  studying  the  language  and  trust- 
ing for  better  times.  Gradually  he  drew 
around  him  those  who  wished  to  study  the 
English  language,  and  soon  he  quietly  formed 
a  Bible  class,  that  became  the  beginning  of 
quite  a  school. 

One  day,  after  five  years  of  quiet  work,  a 
Japanese  nobleman  named  Murato,  appeared 
at  Verbeck's  door,  bringing  with  him  his  two 
sons.  He  said  that  months  before  he  had 
found  a  little  book,  written  In  Dutch,  float- 
ing In  the  harbor.  Discovering  It  to  be  the 
New  Testament,  he  sent  to  China  for  a 
Chinese  translation.  He  said  that  the  beauti- 
ful book  had  been  a  great  comfort  to  him, 
and  he  wanted  to  know  more  about  the 
Christ  and  His  religion.  The  Interview  lasted 
many   hours,   and    In   the   end    Murato   said: 


WINNERS  OF  JAPAN  185 

"I  am  ready  to  believe  what  Jesus  taught 
and  to  follow  Him."  On  the  following  Sun- 
day, Murato  and  his  two  sons  received  bap- 
tism in  Mr.  Verbeck's  little  parlor  and  the 
foundation  of  his  future  work  was  laid. 

The  coming  of  a  nobleman  for  advice  was 
no  unusual  event  in  Mr.  Verbeck's  life.  His 
wise  judgment  was  recognized,  and  in  the 
building  of  New  Japan,  his  advice  and  counsel 
were  sought  by  men  of  influence,  cabinet 
ministers,  diplomats,  and  heads  of  government 
offices. 

As  Japan  advanced  in  its  new  life  it  was 
decided  to  organize  a  government  school,  in 
which  instruction  would  be  given  in  military 
science,  political  science,  criminal  law,  and 
medicine.  Mr,  Verbeck  was  chosen  as  one 
of  the  four  instructors.  The  school  thus  or- 
ganized became  the  Imperial  University,  and 
in  1 87 1  so  great  was  its  success  that  it  had 
nine  hundred  and  ninet}^-six  students,  and  re- 
fused admittance  to  two  hundred  more  for 
lack  of  accommodation. 

Mr.  Verbeck  was  no  longer  the  unseen 
and  unknown  worker.  He  was  now  not  only 
by  himself,  but  by  the  young  men  whom  he 


i86    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

had  educated,  a  power  in  national  affairs. 
To  Verbeck  belongs  the  honor  of  planning 
the  embassy  of  1871.  Every  detail  of  the 
route  came  from  his  mind,  and  so  wisely  had 
it  been  planned  that  the  embassy  learned  that 
in  all  western  countries  Christianity  stands 
for  what  is  best.  As  a  result  of  this  embassy, 
edicts  against  Christianity  disappeared  from 
the  public  notice  boards,  and  a  new  day  for 
all  Christian  winners  In  Japan  began. 

Verbeck  died  in  1898  and  even  the  Emperor 
did  honor  to  his  memory. 


SECTION    28.       japan's    CALL    FOR    CHRISTIAN 
WINNERS. 

Japan  to-day  needs  and  desires  the  services 
of  wise  men.  The  past  Is  full  of  mistakes. 
Japan  might  have  been  a  Christian  Empire 
to-day  and  all  through  the  past  three  hundred 
years  had  those  early  Christian  whinners  been 
wuser.  When  they  mixed  with"  those  who 
plotted  against  the  government  they  denied 
the  great  Christian  principle  of  being  loyal 
to   the   government    (Matt.  xxii:2i),   "Ren- 


WINNERS  OF  JAPAN  187 

der  unto  Cassar,"  etc.  This  serious  mistake 
Verbeck  and  Neeslma  and  many  others  have 
had  to  correct  by  hard  work.  They  have 
had  to  show  great  respect  for  the  government 
— to  be  willing  to  put  their  main  purpose 
of  teaching  Christ  In  the  background,  and 
teach  other  things;  have  had  to  show  the 
Japanese  that  they  w^anted  to  help  them  be- 
come a  strong  and  great  nation  like  England 
and  the  United  States,  and  when  they  did 
this  Japan  trusted  them  and  then  listened  to 
their  Christian  message. 

To-day  the  Japanese  need  Christian  Winners 
who  will  assist  them  in  educating  the  people. 
Winners  who  have  confidence  that  true  educa- 
tion will  be  followed  by  a  desire  to  know 
the  true  religion.  A  citizen  of  Japan  said 
to  an  American  audience:  "Heathen  religions 
cannot  continue  to  exist  in  the  presence  of 
modern  education.  Educated  people  cannot 
be  satisfied  to  worship  Idols.  College  gradu- 
ates will  not  bow  down  to  images  of  wood 
and  stone.  I  thank  you  all  for  what  you  have 
done  for  my  country.  The  only  hope  of  Japan 
Is  In  Christianity."  If  we  should  go  to  Japan 
to-day  we  would  find  many  of  the  old  heathen 


i88    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

temples  deserted,  the  priests  gone;  and  the 
boys  and  girls  Instead  of  numbling  prayers 
before  an  Image,  go  to  schools  very  much  like 
our  schools  and  learn  very  much  the  same 
that  our  boys  and  girls  learn.  In  the  glad 
words  of  the  parable  "all  things  are  ready," 
Japan  waits  for  Christian  winners:  Christian 
physicians  and  nurses  who  will  heal  the  sick; 
Christian  teachers  who  will  make  the  schools 
strong  educational  forces  In  the  lives  of  the 
Japanese  youth;  Christian  philanthropists, 
leaders  In  charitable  work,  who  will  rescue 
the  fallen  and  strengthen  the  weak,  and  Chris- 
tian ministers  who  will  ever  awake  to  life 
and  nourish  the  spirit  of  Christ  which  Is  In 
the  people  of  the  Sunrise  Kingdom. 

Let  us  see  some  of  the  wonderful  work 
that  Is  being  done  along  these  four  lines. 

Medical 

There  are  many  Christian  hospitals  in 
Japan.  It  Is  said  that  they  annually  help 
about  30,000  patients.  One  Christian  phy- 
sician tells  a  very  wonderful  stor5^  One  day 
there    was    brought    Into    the    waiting    room 


WINNERS  OF  JAPAN  189 

of  the  hospital  a  poor  old  watchmaker.  He 
was  a  cripple,  a  paralytic,  and  weak  with 
sickness.  Under  tender  nursing  and  care  he 
soon  began  to  improve,  and  to  show  great  in- 
terest in  the  daily  prayers  and  Bible  instruc- 
tions that  were  given  at  the  hospital.  When 
he  was  well  enough  to  leave  the  hospital  he 
sought  out  a  Christian  teacher  and  was  won 
to  follow  Christ.  One  afternoon  the  physician 
was  passing  his  little  shop  and  stopped  in 
to  have  a  chat.  The  old  man  was  glad  to 
see  him,  but  told  him  that  he  did  not  feel 
that  he  was  doing  his  part  in  obeying  Christ's 
com.mand  to  spread  His  Kingdom  among  men, 
and  this  thought  made  him  anxious  and  un- 
happy. The  physician  inquired  and  learned 
that  though  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  walk 
yet  he  never  missed  being  carried  to  the  two 
week-day  and  Sunday  services;  he  therefore 
suggested  that  he  stay  after  each  service  and 
tell  others  of  the  hospital  and  how  by  it  he 
was  brought  to  follow  Christ.  From  that 
day  the  old  man  became  a  Winner  himself, 
and  within  a  year  his  wife  and  five  of  his 
friends  were  baptised  into  the  Christian  life. 


190    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

Educational 

Thirty  years  ago  there  were  few  educational 
forces  in  Japan.  To-day  there  are  schools 
everywhere,  and  over  one  thousand  news- 
papers and  magazine  besides  many  book-pub- 
lishing firms. 

St.  Paul's  College,  Tokyo,  is  the  largest 
Christian  College  in  Japan.  It  was  established 
in  1874  by  Bishop  Williams,  the  first  bishop 
and  a  great  winner,  of  whom  it  was  said: 
''He  goes  everywhere  in  all  weathers  and 
under  all  conditions  to  preach,  to  baptise,  to 
administer  the  Eucharist,  to  open  mission 
stations,  to  instruct  congregations,  to  guide 
inquiries,  to  direct  and  foster  the  work  of 
any  and  every  means  in  his  power." 

Since  Bishop  William's  day  this  college  has 
grown  to  an  institution  where  a  tuition  fee 
is  charged,  and  yet  Japanese  bo3^s  are  turned 
away  for  the  lack  of  accommodation.  So 
anxious  are  the  young  men  for  its  education 
that  many  earn  their  way  there  by  becoming 
servants,  or  carrying  papers  or  milk,  or  draw- 
ing a  jinrikisha  outside  of  school  hours.  This 
is  only  one  of  the  many  institutions    which 


WINNERS  OF  JAPAN  191 

needs  teachers.  (Send  to  Church  Missions 
House,  New  York,  for  pamphlets  on  St.  Paul's 
College  and  St.  Agnes'  School  for  Girls.) 

Phtlanthropical 

Fifty  years  ago  the  Japanese  did  not  think 
it  their  duty  to  help  those  In  trouble.  If  a 
famine  occurred  In  one  province,  the  starving 
people  would  receive  no  help  from  neighbor- 
ing provinces.  The  benevolent  work  of  Chris- 
tianity has  changed  all  this.  Homes  for 
orphans,  discharged  prisoners,  the  blind,  the 
aged,  and  the  lepers,  have  been  founded  and 
won  the  support  of  the  Japanese.  The  Red 
Cross  Society  has  a  larger  membership  here 
than  in  any  other  country  in  the  world. 

Religious 

Back  of  all  the  practical  work  is  the  great 
spiritual  force  that  is  born  from  devotion  to 
Jesus  Christ  and  His  command.  Although 
there  are  Christians  of  many  names:  Baptists, 
Congregationalists,  Episcopalians,  Methodists, 
Presbyterians  and  Roman  Catholics,  working 


192    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

in  Japan,  yet  In  no  land  is  there  so  little 
emphasis  on  difference,  and  so  great  emphasis 
on  union.  This  united  force  has  effected  the 
old  religion,  and  to-day  Buddhists  and  Shln- 
toists  are  changing  their  methods  and  organiz- 
ing Sunday  schools,  Young  Men's  Associations 
and  works  of  charity. 

A  former  Japanese  statesman  said:  *'No 
matter  how  large  an  army  or  navy  we  may 
have,  unless  we  have  righteousness  at  the  foun- 
dation of  our  national  existence,  we  shall  fall 
short  of  success.  I  do  not  hesitate  to  say 
that  we  must  rely  upon  religion  for  our 
highest  welfare,  and  when  I  look  about  me 
to  see  upon  what  religion  we  can  best  rely, 
I  am  convinced  that  the  religion  of  Christ 
is  the  one  most  full  of  strength  and  promise 
for  the  nation." 


CHAPTER  IX 
WINNERS  OF  CHINA 

SECTION  29.    ROBERT  MORRISON^  THE  PIONEER 
WINNER     (1782-1834) 

The  last  country  to  open  Its  doors  to  Chris- 
tian Winners  is  the  one  with  the  largest 
amount  of  territory,  the  greatest  number  of  in- 
habitants, the  richest  products,  and  the  longest 
history.  It  is  China.  Centuries  before  Moses 
led  the  children  of  Israel  out  of  Egypt,  China 
was  a  civilized  land  with  a  succession  of  em- 
perors and  with  arts  and  trades  developed. 
Of  the  peoples  of  ancient  history  the  Jews 
and  the  Chinese  survive.  But  the  Jews  have 
lost  their  country,  their  language  and  their 
nationality,  while  the  Chinese,  by  their  isola- 
tion, conservatism  and  exclusiveness,  have  re- 
tained their  ancient  fatherland  and  have  now 
a  great  future  to  develop. 

The  Chinese  have  ever  had  an  unbounded 
193 


^194    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

respect  for  their  immeasurable  past,  and  their 
faces  have  ever  been  turned  in  reverent  obedi- 
ence to  the  w^ays  of  their  fathers.  To  look 
forward  and  out  has  meant  to  any  China- 
men, bold  enough  to  consider  it,  disinherit- 
ance, exile  or  execution. 

It  is  not  strange  therefore  that  the  attempts 
made  in  the  early  centuries  after  Christ  and 
again  by  the  monks  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church  in  the  middle  ages  to  win  the  self- 
satisfied  people  of  this  great  land  to  Christ, 
failed  and  as  far  as  we  know,  their  work 
disappeared. 

Francis  Xavier,  a  famous  Roman  Catholic 
Winner,  who  in  the  sixteenth  century  estab- 
lished Christianity  in  Japan,  tried  to  get  into 
China,  but  he  died  on  a  neighboring  island 
before  he  could  accomplish  his  mission,  but 
other  Italians  followed  him,  and  did  get  in, 
and  made  many  converts,  although  there  were 
frightful  persecutions.  There  are  now 
throughout  China  thousands  attached  to  the 
Church  of  Rome. 

But  it  remained  for  Robert  Morrison,  to 
become  the  pioneer  of  Protestant  Christianity 
in  the  Celestial  Empire  at  the  opening  of  the 


WINNERS  OF  CHINA  195 

nineteenth  century.  He  had  few  of  the  ad- 
vantages which  we  would  naturally  choose 
for  a  man  who  was  to  become  the  foremost 
Chinese  scholar  of  his  time. 

He  was  born  about  a  hundred  and  twenty- 
five  years  ago  on  a  little  farm  in  the  north 
of  England,  near  the  Scottish  border.  His 
father  was  a  laborer  and  an  elder  in  the 
Scottish  Church.  His  early  schooling  was 
slight  and  he  was  generally  considered  a  dull 
boy,  but  later  in  his  life  when  his  interest 
was  aroused  he  proved  to  have  an  excellent 
memory  and  a  decided  ability  to  do  well 
difficult  tasks. 

When  he  was  fifteen  he  decided  that  he 
wanted  to  become  a  minister,  but  it  was  neces- 
sary for  him  to  earn  his  daily  bread  as  well 
as  to  study.  This  he  accomplished,  and  when 
he  was  ready  for  a  parish  he  offered  himself 
to  the  London  Missionary  Society  for  service 
in  China,  because  as  he  told  a  friend,  his 
desire  was  "to  engage  where  laborers  are 
most  needed."  To  fit  himself  for  his  task, 
during  the  next  year  he  studied  medicine  in 
a  London  hospital  in  the  morning,  Chinese 
with  a  Chinaman,  and  a  manuscript  copy  of 


196    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

the  New  Testament  in  the  British  Museum 
In  the  afternoon,  and  astronomy  with  a  noted 
scientist  in  the  evening.  An  excellent  com- 
bination of  circumstances  suited  to  train  the 
patience  and  endurance  of  a  young  man  headed 
for  China. 

In  January,  1807,  when  he  was  twenty-four 
years  old,  he  w^as  ready  to  commence  his 
work.  The  East  India  Company  denied  him 
passage  to  Canton  In  either  of  their  ships,  be- 
cause they  did  not  consider  missionaries  a  good 
cargo,  therefore  he  was  obliged  to  go  to  New 
York  and  take  passage  In  an  American  vessel. 

As  he  was  about  to  step  aboard  the  ship 
that  was  to  carry  him  to  Canton,  the  ship 
owner  said  sarcastically  to  him,  "And  so,  Mr. 
Morrison,  you  really  expect  that  you  will 
make  an  Impression  on  the  Idolatry  of  the 
great  Chinese  Empire?"  "No,  sir,"  replied 
Mr.  Morrison,  with  energy,  "I  expect  God 
will." 

He  reached  Canton  in  September  and  found 
himself  alone  amongst  the  cunning,  jealous, 
inquisitive  Chinese.  Four  hundred  millions  of 
souls  who  had  maintained  so  long  a  seclusion, 
and   who  were   forbidden   under   the  penalty 


WINNERS  OF  CHINA  197 

of  death  to  teach  their  language  to  a  foreigner, 
made  the  work  before  him  seem  almost  hope- 
less. The  Emperor  of  China  had  proclaimed 
that  the  Christian  religion  was  "the  ruin  of 
morals  and  of  the  human  heart,"  and  It  was 
therefore  strictly  prohibited,  and  any  one  who 
tried  to  teach  It  was  to  be  executed  or  im- 
prisoned. Therefore  the  only  thing  left  him 
to  do  was  to  acquire  the  language  and  make 
a  grammar  and  dictionary  that  he  might  trans- 
late the  Bible  Into  the  Chinese  tongue.  This 
became  the  object  of  his  life. 

The  utmost  secrecy,  caution  and  patience 
were  absolutely  necessary  for  his  work.  He 
lived  for  a  time  In  the  cellar  of  an  American 
factory  and  through  the  help  of  an  English 
friend  he  engaged  the  services  of  a  Roman 
Catholic  Chinaman  of  Peking  who  had  been 
his  teacher  for  awhile  In  London  when  he 
w^as  trying  to  read  the  manuscript  In  the 
British  Museum.  For  a  time  he  passed  as  an 
American,  for  as  an  Englishman  It  was  not 
wise  for  him  to  be  known.  But  It  was  not 
long  before  he  found  that  the  Americans,  who 
were  protecting  him,  were  somewhat  disturbed 
because  of  his  Identification  with  them,  so  he 


198    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

decided  to  assume  the  costume  of  a  China- 
man, wear  a  pig-tail,  loose  gown  and  clumsy 
shoes.  He  dined  with  his  teacher,  ate  Chinese 
dishes  with  chop  sticks,  and  lived  almost  ex- 
clusively with  the  native  people. 

From  the  first  Mr.  Morrison  had  many 
enemies  in  China.  The  British  merchants.  If 
not  openly  hostile,  were  entirely  indifferent 
to  him  and  to  his  work.  The  Roman  Catholics 
were  bitterly  opposed  to  the  coming  of  the 
Protestants,  and  from  the  beginning  to  the  end 
of  his  career  were  covertly  or  openly  dogging 
his  footsteps  and  opposing  his  eiforts.  His 
Chinese  assistants  and  teachers  showed  great 
contempt  for  him  and  for  his  religion,  and 
would  often  give  way  to  violent  fits  of  temper. 
Som.etimes  he  found  his  manuscript  torn  or 
damaged,  once  It  was  stolen,  at  another  time 
in  a  disastrous  fire  many  of  his  valuable  books 
and  papers  were  burned.  Almost  every  month 
a  new  and  grave  difficulty  arose,  yet  his  cour- 
age did  not  leave  him,  and  he  tolled  patiently 
on  through  many  long  weeks  and  months  until 
at  the  end  of  two  years  his  first  good  fortune 
came  to  him. 

You  remember  how  the  East  India  Com- 


WINNERS  OF  CHINA  199 

pany  had  refused  to  take  him  to  China  in 
one  of  their  ships  because  he  was  not  con- 
sidered a  profitable  cargo,  and  how  the  mer- 
chants had  opposed  his  work  when  he  arrived 
there?  Perhaps  you  will  be  as  much  surprised 
and  pleased  as  he  was  when  you  hear  that 
the  fame  of  his  ability  to  use  the  Chinese 
language  had  reached  some  of  the  officials  and 
they  asked  him  to  act  as  the  translator  for 
that  company  at  an  excellent  salary.  This 
aided  him  In  many  ways,  and  he  pushed  for- 
ward his  literary  work. 

After  he  had  been  seven  years  in  China  a 
greater  joy  cam.e  to  him.  One  of  his  former 
assistants  came  to  him  and  asked  to  be  bap- 
tised. His  name  was  Tsae-A-ko.  As  far  as 
Mr.  Morrison  knew,  he  won,  during  his 
twenty-seven  years  service  in  China,  only  ten 
converts,  but  they  w^re,  as  he  prayed  they 
might  be,  "the  first  fruits  of  a  great  harvest." 

The  next  few  years  he  devoted  all  his  time 
and  energy  to  completing  the  translation  of 
the  entire  Bible,  and  on  November  25,  18 18, 
with  a  heart  full  of  inexpressable  happiness, 
he  wrote,  "By  the  mercy  of  God,  an  entire 
version   of  the   books   of   the   Old   and   New 


200    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

Testaments  into  the  Chinese  language  was 
this  day  brought  to  a  conclusion."  He  had 
labored  unceasingly  for  twelve  long  years, 
and  had  accomplished  what  at  first  seemed 
almost  impossible.  This  done,  he  bent  all  his 
energies  on  his  Chinese  Dictionary,  which  was 
also  completed  only  sixteen  years  after  he 
commenced  his  work  in  China.  It  was  pub- 
lished by  his  old  enemy,  the  East  India  Com- 
pany, in  six  large  volumes. 

His  name  was  now  universally  famous.  He 
took  his  first  vacation,  and  visited  England. 
The  King  received  him  with  marked  atten- 
tion, crowds  gathered  about  him  to  hear  him 
preach,  and  he  was  everywhere  recognized  as 
the  translator  of  the  Bible  into  the  language 
of  nearly  half  of  the  human  race. 

He  remained  in  England  only  two  years, 
and  then  returned  to  China.  He  was  actively 
engaged  in  establishing  an  Anglo-Chinese 
College  at  Malacca,  in  starting  the  first  work 
of  medical  missions  in  a  little  dispensary  with 
a  native  Chinese  doctor,  and  in  providing 
regular  services  and  a  coffee  house  for  sailors, 
until  fever  seized  him  and  he  died  in    1834. 


WINNERS  OF  CHINA  201 

Probably  no  Englishman  has  ever  died  in 
China  who  was  more  widely  and  deeply 
mourned. 

Robert  Morrison's  work  was  to  prepare  the 
way  in  China  for  those  who  should  come 
after  him.  His  work  was  the  foundation  stone 
of  winning  China,  and  he  w^as  willing  to  work 
alone  for  twenty-seven  years  to  lay  this  stone. 

He  gave  to  future  Winners  in  China  the 
tools  with  which  to  labor;  he  gave  to  the 
Chinese  the  Bible  and  other  literature,  which 
has  led  many  into  the  light  of  Christianity; 
and  he  gave  to  the  world  the  example  of  a 
life  w^hich  gloried  in  difficulties,  providing 
the  end  reached  might  be  the  winning  of  men 
to  Jesus  Christ. 


SECTION    30.       JOHN    KENNETH    MACKENZIE^ 
THE   BELOVED   PHYSICIAN    (185O-1888) 

The  Chinese  Bible  has  w^on  many  in  China 
to  Christ,  and  so  too  has  the  mission  hospital 
and   dispensary. 

Although  the  Chinese  are  very  clever  In 
many   ways,    their   doctors,    until    trained    by 


202    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

western  teachers,  have  little  knowledge  of  the 
human  body,  Its  flesh,  bones  and  blood.  Many 
of  their  ways  of  treating  the  sick  are  shock- 
ingly cruel;  consequently  the  mission  hospitals 
never  lack  for  patients,  and  they  are  excellent 
places  for  Christian  Winners  to  work. 

A  man  who  followed  In  the  footsteps  of 
the  great  Physician  and  tried  to  win  men 
by  relieving  their  bodily  sufferings  was  John 
Kenneth  Mackenzie. 

He  was  born  at  Yarmouth,  England,  in 
1850.  His  father  was  a  Scotchman,  and  his 
mother  was  a  Welsh  lady.  His  period  of 
schooling  was  short  and  at  fifteen  he  was  a 
clerk  In  a  business  office. 

One  evening  he  attended  a  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association  meeting  and  heard  Mr. 
Dwight  L.  Moody  speak.  This  proved  to 
be  a  strong  factor  in  shaping  his  life.  He 
entered  at  once  Into  the  active  work  of  the 
association,  and  it  was  for  him,  as  It  has  been 
for  many  other  young  men,  an  excellent  train- 
ing school  in  Christian  service.  He  worked 
in  the  "Midnight  Mission,"  taught  In  the 
school  for  poor  little  street  waifs,  and  did 
much  of  the  house-to-house  visiting.     About 


WINNERS  OF  CHINA  203 

this  time  he  came  across  two  books,  the  lives 
of  William  Burns  and  Dr.  Henderson,  both 
men  who  were  then  doing  a  wonderful  work 
in  China.  The  more  he  read  about  their 
work  the  more  he  w^anted  to  go  and  do  like- 
wise. He  went  to  his  good  friend  Colonel 
Duncan,  to  talk  the  matter  over.  This  was 
the  Colonel's  advice  to  him:  "You  are  still 
very  young;  would  it  not  be  well  to  go  in 
for  the  study  of  medicine  and  in  the  course 
of  time  go  out  to  China  as  a  medical  mis- 
sionary?" 

This  pointed  the  pathway,  and  Mrs.  Gor- 
don's book,  "  The  Double  Cure,"  or  "  What  is 
a  Medical  Mission?"  set  the  traveler  on  his 
way.  Many  obstacles  tested  his  purpose, 
among  them  the  objections  of  his  parents  to 
his  leaving  business  and  entering  a  medical 
school  to  prepare  for  work  in  far  away  China. 
Finally  his  parents  consented,  he  received  his 
doctor's  degree,  spent  several  months  in  a 
London  hospital,  studying  particularly  the 
diseases  of  the  eye,  offered  himself  to  the  Lon- 
don Missionary  Society,  was  accepted,  and  at 
the  age  of  twenty-five  sailed  for  China.  His 
was  always  a  sociable  nature  and  he  did  not 


204    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

wait  to  land  to  begin  work,  but  on  ship-board 
he  made  friends  with  the  sailors  and  on  Sun- 
day held  a  service  for  them.  When  he  arrived 
at  Hankow  in  1875,  he  set  at  once  to  work. 
In  the  morning  he  attended  patients  in  the 
hospital  which  had  been  built  more  than  ten 
years,  and  in  the  afternoon  he  devoted  him- 
self to  acquiring  the  language,  and  on  Sun- 
days he  went  aboard  the  trading  vessels  in 
the  port  to  work  with  the  sailors  and  he 
won  many  of  them  to  Christ.  Much  of  his 
work  was  surgical,  in  which  he  was  very  suc- 
cessful. Many  of  the  cures  he  wrought  seemed 
to  the  Chinese  nothing  short  of  miraculous, 
especially  cases  where  he  caused  the  blind  to 
see.  His  fame  traveled  far  and  wide,  and 
after  remaining  four  years  at  Hankow  it  was 
considered  best  for  him  to  remove  to  Tien- 
Tsin. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  Dr.  Mackenzie 
was  in  no  sense  a  pioneer  medical  winner. 
The  first  step  in  making  the  healing  art  a 
handmaid  of  the  gospel  was  taken  by  Morri- 
son, and  the  honor  of  "  opening  China  to  the 
gospel  at  the  point  of  a  lancet  "  belonged  to 
Dr.   Peter   Parker  of  America,   who  labored 


WINNERS  OF  CHINA  205 

in  China  from  1834  to  1857.  He  did  much 
to  break  down  the  strong  Chinese  prejudice 
against  western  medicine  by  the  many  af- 
flicted and  distressed  that  he  healed.  But  it 
was  left  for  Dr.  Mackenzie  to  obtain  strong 
endorsement  for  this  important  work  from  the 
government  officials. 

A  suitable  plant  for  his  work  was  lacking  in 
Tien-Tsin.  He  addressed  a  formal  letter  to 
Ll-Hung-Chang,  the  famous  Viceroy,  and  for 
years  the  virtual  ruler  of  the  empire,  present- 
ing a  plan  for  the  desired  hospital  and  asking 
for  his  aid  and  endorsement.  Months  passed 
and  no  reply  was  received.  Dr.  Mackenzie 
and  his  colleagues  pra3^ed  and  waited. 

One  summer  evening  a  member  of  the 
English  legation  was  calling  upon  the  Viceroy 
and  noted  an  unusual  sadness  in  the  house- 
hold. He  learned  that  Lady  Li-Hung-Chang 
was  dangerously  111.  He  urged  that  a  foreign 
doctor  be  called  in.  At  first  the  Viceroy 
seriously  objected,  saying  that  it  would  be  im- 
possible for  a  Chinese  lady  of  rank  to  be 
attended  by  a  foreigner,  but  at  last  his  own 
good  sense,  led  by  God's  spirit,  triumphed, 
and  a  courier  was  sent  for  Dr.   Mackenzie. 


2o6    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

He  was  permitted  to  treat  her  as  he  would 
have  an  American  lady.  This,  according  to 
Chinese  ideas,  was  a  most  extraordinary  pro- 
ceeding. The  wife  of  a  merchant  of  Han- 
kow, to  whom  he  was  called,  he  was  not 
allowed  to  see.  Through  a  hole  in  a  curtain 
she  put  her  arm  and  the  doctor  was  supposed 
to  treat  her  simply  by  feeling  her  pulse — the 
Chinese  method.  The  wife  of  the  great  Vice- 
roy continued  critically  ill  for  a  week.  Miss 
Dr.  Howard  of  Peking  assisted  Dr.  Mac- 
kenzie, and  the  important  patient  was  restored 
to  health. 

The  powerful  favor  of  the  great  Viceroy 
was  won  for  medical  missions  and  Chris- 
tianity. He  personally  investigated  western 
methods  of  surgery,  and  was  led  to  appreciate 
the  value  of  foreign  medicines.  The  result 
was  the  establishment  of  a  hospital  and  dis- 
pensary which  were  carried  on  with  Li-Hung- 
Chang's  sanction,  and  by  money  contributed 
by  him  and  other  wealthy  Chinese.  Dr.  Mac- 
kenzie, in  speaking  of  this  hospital,  calls  it 
the  building  which  "God  gave  us"  and  de- 
scribes it  in  part,  thus:  "The  wards  are  all 
furnished   with   kangs   Instead  of  beds,   as   is 


WINNERS  OF  CHINA         207 

the  custom  In  North  China.  They  are  built 
of  bricks,  with  flues  running  underneath,  so 
that  in  winter  they  can  be  heated ;  the  bedding 
is  spread  out  over  the  bricks."  This  hospital 
eventually  contained  a  female  department,  a 
medical  school  and  trained  a  medical  staff  for 
the  Chinese  army  and  navy. 

Dr.  Mackenzie  never  lost  sight  of  his  great 
aim  to  win  men  to  Jesus  Christ.  Like  Living- 
stone who  explored  that  he  might  open  the 
Vv^ay  for  the  gospel,  so  Mackenzie  healed 
bodies  that  he  might  win  Christian  soldiers. 
In  the  hospitals  placed  under  his  charge  "the 
Double  Cure"  soul  and  body  was  always 
promoted.  Assistants  and  patients  alike 
realized  this  through  the  direct  teaching  and 
the  indirect  but  powerful  example  of  Dr. 
Mackenzie's  own  life. 

Before  Dr.  Mackenzie  had  completed  his 
thirty-eighth  year  his  labor  ceased.  He  died 
from  small-pox  on  Easter  Sunday,  April  i, 
1888.  Great  was  the  sorrow  in  many  a  home 
in  Tien-Tsin  when  it  was  known  that  the 
beloved  physician  had  passed  away.  "How 
can  the  sick  be  healed  now?"  cried  the  grieved 
Chinese. 


2o8    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

Many  Christian  physicians  and  nurses  have 
carried  on  the  work  Dr.  Mackenzie  devoted 
his  life  to,  but  hundreds  more  are  wanted! 


SECTION  31.      THE   BOXER  UPRISING  AND  THE 
MARTYR   WINNERS 

In  spite  of  all  that  followers  of  Christ  had 
done  for  China,  that  great  sullen  nation  could 
not  open  its  doors  until  it  had  made  one  ter- 
rible attempt  to  kill  all  foreigners  and  prevent 
divine  progress.  In  1900  all  the  terrible  per- 
secutions told  of  in  Section  3,  The  Martyr 
Winners,  were  repeated  in  China. 

By  1900  China  had  made  much  progress. 
Manufacturers  with  their  labor  saving  mach- 
ines had  been  Introduced;  steam  and  electricity 
had  been  supplied  to  factories  and  transporta- 
tion; new  ideas  of  education;  new  methods 
In  the  army  had  appeared,  and  all  seemed  to 
Indicate  that  old  China  would  soon  disappear. 

But  old  China  had  no  idea  of  being  pushed 
out  without  vigorous  protest.  The  railroads 
had    thrown    thousands   of   Chinese   boatmen 


WINNERS  OF  CHINA  209 

and  carriers  out  of  employment,  and  machin- 
ery and  factories  had  changed  the  industrial 
methods  and  created  a  large  unemployed  class. 
To  these  discontented  men  the  leaders  of  the 
"old  China"  party  appealed,  and  an  "anti- 
foreign"  party,  with  dangerous  power,  was 
formed. 

No  section  of  this  party  was  more  bigoted 
or  had  deeper  hatred  towards  the  foreigners 
than  "the  Boxers."  This  was  a  secret  society 
organized  under  the  name  of  "I  Ho  Chu'an." 
Translated  the  name  means  "Righteous  har- 
mony and  fists."  To  all  appearances  it  was 
a  kind  of  athletic  association,  made  up  of  men 
and  boys.  They  were  trained  in  certain 
exercises,  and  made  to  pass  through  strange 
rites,  after  w^hich,  it  was  claimed  that  their 
bodies  were  protected  from  bullets  and  sword 
cuts. 

This  society  increased  rapidly,  spreading 
from  village  to  village,  and  gathered  into  its 
ranks  all  who  were  discontented  and  who 
hated  the  foreigners.  Its  most  active  work 
was  in  abusing  the  Christians  in  those  sections 
where  they  were  separated  by  their  work  from 
great  centers. 


2IO    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

In  1899  the  Empress  Dowager  took  the 
control  of  the  government  from  the  hands 
of  the  Emperor,  and  the  *'old  China"  party 
came  into  control.  This  encouraged  the 
Boxers.  Then  came  a  long  continued  drought. 
"Repeated  fasts  were  proclaimed,  sacrifices 
were  made  at  all  the  famous  temples  and 
shrines;  live  frogs  were  buried  at  the  various 
springs,  but  all  in  vain."  Everywhere  was 
heard  the  cry  that  the  drought  was  due  to  the 
foreigners.  Flaming  placards  were  posted  by 
the  Boxers.  The  Christians  were  driven  from 
their  homes,  mobbed  on  the  street  and  houses 
burnrd.  The  climax  was  reached  when  the 
Em.press  Dowager  ordered  the  expulsion  of 
all  foreigners  and  the  extermination  of  the 
Christians. 

The  royal  orders  were  carried  out  in  the 
north  of  China,  but  in  the  central  and  south- 
ern provinces,  the  three  most  powerful  vice- 
roys entered  into  an  agreement  and  refused 
to  obey. 

Some  of  the  trials  and  the  death  of  those 
in  the  north  were  too  harrowing  to  describe. 
The  following  quotations  are  taken  from 
"Princely   Men   in   the   Heavenly  Kingdom" 


WINNERS  OF  CHINA  211 

(Forward  Mission  Study  Courses)  and  are 
but  a  few  of  the  terrible  events.  In  one 
province  the  governor  himself  supervised  the 
execution.  "The  first  to  be  led  forth  was 
Mr.  Farthing.  His  wife  clung  to  him,  but 
he  gently  put  her  aside,  and  going  in  front 
of  the  soldiers  knelt  dow^n  without  saying  a 
word,  and  his  head  was  struck  off  by  one  blow 
of  the  executioner's  knife.  He  was  quickly 
followed  by  Mr.  Hoddle  and  Mr.  Beynon, 
Drs.  Lovitt  and  Wilson,  each  of  whom  was 
beheaded  by  one  blow  of  the  executioner. 
Then  the  governor,  Yu  Hsien,  grew  Impatient 
and  told  his  body-guard,  all  of  whom  carried 
heavy  swords  with  long  handles,  to  help  kill 
the  others.  Mr.  Stokes,  Mr.  Simpson,  and 
Mr.  Whitehouse  were  next  killed,  the  last  by 
one  blow  only,  the  other  two  by  several." 

In  another  city,  Horace  Tracy  Pitkin,  a 
graduate  of  Yale  University,  laid  down  his 
life  as  a  loyal  winner.  Shut  into  his  church 
he  held  the  mob  at  bay  with  his  revolver 
until  his  ammunition  was  gone,  then  over- 
powered he  passed  into  the  presence  of  His 
Master.  Just  before  his  death  he  said  to  a 
native  friend:    "Tell  my  boy  Horace  that  his 


212    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

father's  last  wish  Is  that  when  he  is  twenty- 
five  years  of  age  he  may  come  to  China  as 
a  missionary." 

The  murder  of  the  Chinese  Christians 
brought  out  their  loyalty.  One  school  teacher 
named  Liu  Wen-lau,  while  being  led  to  the 
place  of  execution,  reminded  all  how  the 
Master  was  persecuted  and  killed  and  after- 
wards ascended  into  Heaven ;  how  the  disciples 
one  after  another  had  met  death  because  of 
their  faith. 

Another,  Tou  Llen-ming,  a  senior  in  the 
Peking  University,  w^as  ordered  to  burn  in- 
cense and  knock  his  head  on  the  ground  be- 
fore the  idols.  Refusing,  the  mob  cried  out, 
*'He  Is  a  devil  of  the  second  class."  Deny- 
ing the  charge,  they  asked,  ''What  are  you, 
then?"  Straightening  himself  to  his  full 
height,  he  calmly  replied,  "I  am  a  Christian"; 
and  then,  in  answer  to  questions,  he  explained 
what  it  meant  to  be  a  follower  of  Jesus.  The 
mob  desired  to  kill  him  on  the  spot,  but  others 
said,  "No,  no,  not  here;  it  Is  not  proper  to 
kill  him  in  front  of  the  temple.  Take  him 
to  the  street  which  has  been  set  apart  for  the 
slaughter  of  devils."    This  gave  him  a  further 


WINNERS  OF  CHINA  213 

opportunity  to  explain  Christianity  and  to  ex- 
hort them  to  accept  It.  Many  of  his  hearers 
were  so  pricked  at  heart  that  they  desired  to 
save  him,  but  It  was  Impossible.  As  they 
were  about  to  give  him  the  death-blow,  he 
said,  ^'Though  you  kill  our  bodies,  you  can 
not  kill  our  souls;  hereafter  we  will  live  for- 
ever." And  then  they  hacked  him  to  pieces. 
His  death  made  a  profound  Impression,  not 
only  on  the  crowd  of  witnesses,  but  also  upon 
his  fellow-students,  who,  when  the  story  was 
told  them,  said,  "Think  what  a  glory  It  was 
to  die  like  a  man,  bearing  witness  to  Christ, 
rather  than  to  be  killed  like  a  dog  In  the 
street.  We  would  all  be  glad.  If  our  death 
could  be  like  that  of  Tou  Llen-mlng." 

This  wholesale  persecution  raised  the  In- 
dignation of  the  civilized  world.  An  army 
was  made  up  of  the  allied  nations:  Russia, 
England,  Germany,  America,  Japan,  Italy, 
France  and  Austria,  and  Peking  was  captured, 
the  Empress  driven  out,  and  punishment 
rendered  as  far  as  possible. 

To-day  In  North  China  where  there  was 
ruin  and  murder  there  are  more  winners  than 


214    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

before,  and  the  message  Is  listened  to  by 
those  who  saw  the  martyrs.  "The  blood  of 
the  martyrs  is  the  seed  of  the  church." 


SECTION    32.      JAMES     ADDISON     INGLE^     THE 

TRAINER  OF  CHINESE  WINNERS 

(1867-I903) 

We  close  our  study  with  the  life  of  one 
great  Winner  of  China  of  whom  It  has  been 
said  "that  If  God  had  seen  fit  to  spare  Bishop 
Ingle's  life  for  twenty  or  thirty  years  he 
would  have  become  one  of  the  greatest  mis- 
sionaries of  modern  times." 

In  1890,  James  Addison  Ingle  was  a  senior 
in  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Alexandria, 
Va.  He  was  a  young  man  of  large  Ideals, 
and  yet  thoughtful  of  little  things.  The  fol- 
lowing story  is  told  of  him.  Being  In  charge 
of  the  chapel  for  colored  people  near  the  Sem- 
inary building,  he  had  begun  to  make  a  path 
to  the  chapel  through  the  soft  ground,  using 
the  ashes  from  his  stove.  One  day  a  fellow 
student  asked  him :  "Why  do  you  bother  with 
the  path  'Bishop,'  you  won't  be  in  the  Semin- 
ary long  enough  to  enjoy  it?"     "No,"  replied 


WINNERS  OF  CHINA  215 

the  young  man,  "but  it  will  always  be  here 
for  the  other  fellows." 

One  night  this  "  path  maker "  heard  an 
aged  missionary  from  China  tell  of  the  diffi- 
culties and  blessings  of  his  work.  At  the  end 
of  the  address  the  man  asked  for  volunteers 
and  said,  "Gentlemen,  must  I  go  back  alone?" 
To  this  call  Ingle  responded.  He  applied  for 
an  appointment,  raised  his  own  traveling  ex- 
penses, and  his  first  year's  salary  and  in  1891 
arrived  in  Shanghai.  His  post  was  Hankow, 
six  hundred  miles  up  the  Yang-tze  River. 

Mr.  Ingle  had  some  clearly  defined  ideas 
about  his  work  as  a  winner  of  the  Chinese 
to  Christ.  He  believed  that  Chinese  Chris- 
tians should  not  depend  on  outside  help,  but 
should  be  self-propagating,  self-disciplining, 
self-maintaining.  With  these  ends  in  view,  he 
gathered  around  him  some  Chinese  laymen 
and  worked  into  their  lives  the  whole  purpose 
of  Christ.  In  a  word  he  trained  them  to  go 
out  and  win  other  men.  By  this  method  he 
soon  had  around  him  groups  of  men  who  were 
appealing  successfully  to  the  Chinese  because 
they  themselves  were  Chinese.  He  made  his 
work  self -propagating. 


2i6    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

In  self-discipline,  the  Chinese  congregations 
under  his  direction  became  very  strict.  An 
"offender"  whose  sin  had  brought  public 
shame  on  the  church  was  required  to  make 
public  confession  of  his  sin  in  the  congrega- 
tion, all  the  reparation  possible,  and  submit 
to  being  deprived  of  church  privileges.  He 
was  obliged  to  attend  the  services  as  before, 
but  miust  occupy  the  bench  assigned  to  peni- 
tents. In  addition,  his  name,  the  nature  of 
the  offense,  and  of  the  discipline  imposed  was 
written  out  and  posted  in  the  "guest  room," — 
the  room  in  the  mission  open  to  and  frequented 
by  the  public.  When  the  offender  had  served 
his  probation  and  proved  the  sincerity  of  his 
repentence,  the  sign  was  removed  and  he  was 
publicly  declared  forgiven  and  restored.  This 
system  w^as  begun  and  carried  out  in  a  lov- 
ing spirit  and  with  the  approval  of  the  native 
clergy. 

In  self-maintaining  he  was  particular  that 
each  congregation  estimated  its  income  and 
kept  within  it.  "The  principle  of  self-main- 
tenance was  urged  from  the  beginning.  In 
the  new  stations  the  church  services  were 
in  the  upper  room  of  some  Christian's  house. 


WINNERS  OF  CHINA  217 

Rude  benches,  Chinese  wall  scrolls,  with 
Chinese  inscriptions,  a  Chinese  table  for  an 
altar,  and  the  simplest  cross  alone  marked 
the  room  as  a  church." 

In  the  midst  of  all  his  travel  and  work 
he  never  forgot  to  emphasize  the  heart  of  the 
gospel.  A  worker  under  him  writes:  "A 
fellow  worker  and  I  had  so  greatly  differed 
and  each  so  firmly  believed  himself  in  the 
right  that  it  seemed  to  be  a  hopeless  block 
to  our  co-operative  work.  I  told  Bishop  Ingle 
of  the  affair,  for  I  wanted  his  help  in  the 
matter,  and  I  expected  him  to  ask  minutely 
of  the  rights  and  wrongs  thereof.  But  not 
so,  nothing  was  further  from  his  thoughts. 
All  he  said  was,  '  Doctor,  if  we  foreign  work- 
ers cannot  manage  to  live  together  in  Chris- 
tian love,  how  can  we  hope  to  teach  the 
Chinese  to  live  so?  Our  many  differences  and 
eccentricities  are  for  discipline,  and  serve  as 
our  finest  opportunities  of  showing  the  natives 
how  Christians  live  together  in  peace.'  And 
the  conversation  ended  right  there.  By  such 
methods  and  with  such  a  spirit,  in  ten  years 
he  built  up  in  central  China  a  strong  native 
church,   well-ordered   congregations,   with   its 


2i8    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

own  native  clergy,  catechists,  teachers,  Bible 
women,  and  other  helpers." 

In  1 90 1  a  new  missionary  district  was 
created  and  Mr.  Ingle  was  made  its  first 
bishop.  He  entered  upon  his  great  work  en- 
thusiastically. Boone  School  for  boys,  St. 
Hilda's  School  for  girls  in  Wuchang,  a  small 
boarding  school  for  boys  in  Hankow,  three 
hospitals,  and  churches  in  eight  centers,  were 
a  great  joy  to  him.  He  wrote,  "  We  are 
striving  for  the  salvation  of  the  whole  man, 
the  whole  nation." 

In  December,  1902,  not  two  years  after 
his  consecration  as  bishop,  he  was  striken  with 
fever  and  died. 

The  influence  of  his  life  cannot  be  fully 
estimated  even  to-day,  while  his  method  of 
training  native  Winners  sets  the  standard  for 
all  future  work  "in  all  the  world." 


*'  They  climb  the  steep  ascent  of  heaven 
Through  peril,  toil,  and  pain; 
O  God,  to  us  may  grace  be  given 
To  follow  in  their  train." 


ti9 


220    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 


SUGGESTIONS  TO  TEACHER 

READING 

Before  beginning  the  course,  possess  the 
following  books.  Study  their  Table  of  Con- 
tents and  read  all  chapters  related  to  the  Win- 
ners shown  In  the  outline  of  course. 

Heroes  of  the  Mission  Field. — ^Walsh. 

Pioneer  Missionaries  of  the  Church. — 
Creegan. 

Planting  of  the  Church. — Jarvls. 

Two  Thousand  Years  of  Missions  Before 
Carey. — Barnes. 

Torchbearers  on  the  King's  Highway. — 
Hay  ward. 

History  of  Christianity  from  St.  Paul  to 
Bishop  Brooks. — Gardner. 

Know  as  much  as  possible  of  the  following: 

AMERICA 

American   History. — Montgomery. 
Episcopal  Church  In  America. — Hodges. 


SUGGESTIONS  TO  TEACHER  221 

How  the  Other  Half  Lives. — RIIs. 
Aliens  or  Americans. — Grose. 


AFRICA 

Effective  Workers  in  Foreign  Fields. — 
Student  Volunteer.     A.  H.  S. 

Uganda's  White  Man  of  Work. — Fahs. 

ISLANDS 

Heroes  of  the  South  Sea. — Banks. 
The  Pacific  Islanders. — Pierson. 
Christus   Redemptor. — Montgomery, 

JAPAN   AND   CHINA 

Sunrise  in  the  Sunrise  Kingdom. — De  For- 
est. 

Effective  Workers  in  Foreign  Fields. — 
Student  Volunteer. 

Princely  Men  in  the  Heavenly  Kingdom. — 
Beach. 

Uplift  of   China. — Smith. 

The  Overcoming  of  the  Dragon. — Sturgis. 

The  American  Episcopal  Church  in  China. 
—Rich. 


222    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

METHODS 

(i)  In  Sunday-schools  each  scholar  must 
have  a  book.  In  Junior  Societies  each  leader 
must  have  a  book. 

(2)  The  use  of  the  map  must  be  constant. 
At  each  session  see  that  some  stars  or  crosses 
be  placed  upon  It  with  the  number  of  the 
section  studied.  To  do  this  Intelligently  the 
scholars  must  be  sent  constantly  to  a  reliable 
atlas.  Teachers  should  not  look  up  the  places 
for  scholars,  or  work  their  maps. 

(3)  Do  not  be  afraid  to  spend  time  in  drill, 
making  sure  that  each  Winner  stands  for 
some  particular  quality,  and  also  fixing  the 
main  lines  of  development  In  each  country. 
Notice  that  Chapter  IV  begins  a  new  line 
of  development  and  that  the  Winners  follow 
the  discovery  of  land  and  new  trade  routes. 

(4)  Expect  supplementary  work.  In  each 
period  have  a  short  talk  from  some  member 
of  the  class  on  a  Winner  of  the  field  not 
mentioned  in  the  text.  Pay  especial  attention 
to  living  Winners,  and  watch  the  newspapers 
for  material  that  will  bring  the  lessons  into 
touch  with  life  to-day.     (Illustration  ,  Roose- 


SUGGESTIONS  TO  TEACHER  223 

velt's  hunting  trip  and  Uganda;  Grenfell  in 
Labrador;  Winners  in  local  city.) 

(5)  Wherever  possible  use  pictures.  Sub- 
scribe to  a  Missionary  Magazine,  and  have 
pictures  cut  out  for  class  posters.  Much  can 
be  gained  by  definite  requests  made  to  the 
educational  secretaries  of  mission  boards  for 
pamphlets  on  specified  fields. 

(6)  The  following  outlines  have  been  used 
in  class  work,  as  the  basis  of  drill,  review, 
and  examination  exercises: 

OUTLINE 
Chapter  I.  The  Winners  of  the  Romans. 

SECTION    I.      ST.   PAUL. 

1.  The  Scene  at  Troas. 

2.  Journey  to  Troas. 

3.  The  Friendship  of  St.  Paul  and  St.  Luke. 

4.  The  Message  of  St.  Luke  to  St.  Paul. 

5.  St.  Paul's  Vision  and  its  Result. 

SECTION   2.      HOMELESS   JEWS  AND   ROMAN 
SOLDIERS. 

1.  Two  Kinds  of  People  as  Winners. 

2.  The  ,  ...ish  Christians  and  their  Enemies. 


224    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

3.  The  Fall  of  Jerusalem,  and  its  Result. 

4.  The  Roman  Soldiers  and  their  Christian 
Work. 

SECTION  3.     THE  MARTYR  WINNERS. 

1.  Persecution  of  the  Christians. 

2.  The  Loyalty  of  Ignatius  to  Christ. 

3.  The  Sufferings  of  Polycarp  for  Christ. 

4.  These   were   two    of    "  Noble   Army   of 
Martyrs." 

Chapter  II.  Winners  of  the  Barbarians. 

SECTION    4.      the   winners   OF   THE   FRANKS 
AND    GOTHS. 

1.  The  People  of  the  North  of  Europe. 

2.  Their  Life  and  Religion. 

3.  The  Life  of  the  Monks. 

4.  Martin,  the  Winner  of  the  Franks. 

5.  Ulfilas,  the  Winner  of  the  Goths. 

SECTION    5.       ST.    PATRICK,    THE    WINNER    OF 
IRELAND    (432-493). 

1.  His  Own  Story  of  His  Life. 

2.  Captivity  in  Ireland. 


SUGGESTIONS  TO  TEACHER  225 

3.  Educated   in   the   Monastery   of   Martin 
of  Tours. 

4.  Returned   to  Ireland  to  win  the  People 
to  Christ. 

5.  St.  Patrick's  Power  to  Attract  Men. 

6.  St.  Patrick's  Success. 


SECTION  6.      ST.  AUGUSTINE  IN  ENGLAND. 

1.  The  Story  of  Gregory. 

2.  Gregory  Commands  Augustine  to  go  to 
Britain. 

3.  Three   Influences  that  helped  Augustine 
to  win  Britain. 

4.  Augustine's  Success. 

5.  Evils  of  Augustine's  Work. 

6.  The    Best    Methods    for    winning    the 
World. 

SECTION    7.       BONIFACE,    THE    APOSTLE    OF 
GERMANY    (680-755). 

1,  His  Boyhood. 

2.  Commanded  by  the  Pope  to  go  to  Ger- 
many. 


226    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

3.  The  Story  of  the  Sacred  Oak. 

4.  His  Method  of  Appeal. 

5.  His  Martyrdom. 

6.  The  Spirit  and  Result  of  His  Work. 


Chapter  HI.     Winners  of  the  North- 
lands. 

SECTION  8.     ANSCHAR,  THE  WINNER  OF 
THE    NORTH     (826-865). 

1.  Boyhood. 

2.  The  Call  of  the  King. 

3.  The  Winning  of  Denmark. 

4.  The  Winning  of  Sweden. 

5.  The  Diocese  of     Hamburg. 

6.  The  Death  of  Anschar. 


SECTION    9.       OTTO,    THE    WINNER    OF    POME- 
RANIA    (1124-II39) 

1.  The  Land  of  Pomerania. 

2.  Otto's  Method  in  Winning  Pomerania. 

3.  Adventures  in  Pomerania. 


SUGGESTIONS  TO  TEACHER  227 

4.  The  Story  of  the  Christian  Mother. 

5.  The  Reason  of  Otto's  Success. 


SECTION    10.       THE    STORY    OF    RUSSIA. 

Our  Interest  in  Russia. 

The  Beginning  of  Russia. 

Queen  Olga. 

Vladimir,  the  First  Christian  King. 

Results  of  Vladimir's  Conversion. 

Influence  of  Christianity  over  Russia. 


SECTION    II.      WINNERS    OF    GREENLAND. 

Leif,   the  Viking    ( looo)  ;   Hans  Egede,   the 
Dane  (1686-1758). 

1.  Christianity    Came    to    Greenland    from 
Norway. 

2.  Norway  Won  to  Christianity  Later  than 
other  European  Nations. 

3.  The  Vikings  Winning  Others. 

4.  Greenland  Won  by  "  Leif  the  Lucky." 

5.  The  Coming  of  Hans  Egede  In  1721  and 
What  He  did  for  Greenland. 


228    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 
Chapter  IV.     Winners  of  India. 

SECTION    12.      THE  EARLY  WINNERS  OF  INDIA. 

1.  The  Changes  in  the  World  after  a  Thou- 
sand Years. 

2.  The  New  Route  to  India. 

3.  Early  Christianity  in  India. 

4.  India's  Needs. 

5.  Early  Life  of  Christian  Frederick 
Schwartz,  1 750-1 798. 

6.  The  Work  of  Schwartz  in  India. 

SECTION    13.      WILLIAM   CAREY,  WINNER  OF 
INDIA    (1761-1834) 

1.  A  Visit  to  a  Shoemaker's  Shop. 

2.  Carey's  Great  Ambition  and  what  came 
of  it. 

3.  His  Early  Work  in  India. 

4.  Superintendent  of  an  Indigo  Factory  — 
its  Advantages. 

5.  Became  Professor  in  College  in  Calcutta 
—  Great  Influence. 

6.  His  Work  Largely  Educational.  He  is 
known  as  "  The  Father  and  Founder  of 
Modern  Missions." 


SUGGESTIONS  TO  TEACHER  229 

SECTION    14.      ADONIRAM    JUDSON,    WINNER 
OF   BURMA    (1788-1850) 

1.  The  Call  of  a  New  England  Boy  to  Win 
Burma. 

2.  The  Voyage  to  India. 

3.  Judson's  Life  at  Rangoon,  Burma. 

4.  Improvement  at  Ava. 

5.  Judson's  Great  Work. 

6.  His  Death. 

7.  India  To-day. 


Chapter  V.    Winners  of  America. 

SECTION  15.  the  discovery  OF  AMERICA, 
AND  JOHN  ELIOT,  THE  WINNER  OF  THE 
INDIANS     (1604- 1 690). 

1.  Christopher  Columbus,  a  Discoverer  and 
a  Winner. 

2.  Early  Spanish  and  French  Winners  in 
America. 

3.  The  English  Settlement  at  Jamestown. 

4.  The  Pilgrim  Winners. 

5.  John  Eliot,  the  Winner  of  the  Indians 
(1604-1690). 


230    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

SECTION    1 6.      THE   MIGHTY  TASK   OF    FOUR 
HUNDRED   YEARS. 

1.  Five  Groups  of  People  in  America  who 
need  the  Message: 

1.  Indians. 

2.  Negroes. 

3.  Frontiersmen. 

4.  Alaskans. 

5.  Immigrants. 

2.  The  Indians'  Need  of  a  "Helping  Hand." 

3.  The   Negroes   as   Slaves   and   their   Need 
as  Freedmen. 

4.  Teachers  Wanted  for  Boys  and  Girls  in 
the    Mountains,    and    Manly   Leaders    for 

Men  in  the  Mines  and  Lumber  Camps. 


SECTION    17.      WINNING  OF  ALASKA  AND  THE 
IMMIGRANTS. 

1.  The  Country  of  Alaska. 

2.  The  Indians  of  Alaska. 

3.  The  Goldfields  of  Alaska. 

4.  Bishop  Rowe,  the  Hero  of  Alaska. 

5.  Why  the  Immigrants  Come  to  America. 


SUGGESTIONS  TO  TEACHER  231 

6.  Where  They  go  and  What  They  Need. 

7.  America's  Great  Opportunity  to  Win  the 
World  to  Christ. 

SECTION    18.      WINNING   OF    SOUTH    AMERICA. 
ALLEN    GARDINER    (  I  794- 1 85  I  ) 

1.  The  "Neglected  Continent." 

2.  Boyhood  of  Captain  Gardiner. 

3.  Captain  Gardiner's  Interests. 

4.  Work  in  South  Africa. 

5.  Work  in  South  America. 

6.  His  Death  in  Tierra  del  Fuego  and  its 
Results. 


Chapter  VI.    Winners  of  Africa. 

SECTION  19.    Africa's  need  and  the  slave- 
boy  bishop   ( 1809- i  891). 

1.  Contrast  between  American  and  African 
Conditions. 

2.  Northern    Africa    before    and    after    the 
Mohammedan  Conquest. 

3.  The   Discoveries  Along  the  West   Coast 
in  the  Fifteenth  Century  and  the  Results. 


232    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

4.  Slavery  and  England  Awake. 

5.  How  a  Slave-Boy  Became  a  Bishop.     His 
Home;  Capture;   Schooling;  Work. 

6.  The   Task    for    the    Boys    and    Girls   of 
To-day. 


SECTION    20.      WINNING   OF   CENTRAL   AFRICA. 
DAVID   LIVINGSTONE    (18  1 3- 1 873). 

1.  Pioneer  Winners  In  the  South  of  Africa. 

2.  Africa's     Deliverer,     David     Livingstone. 
Birth;  Training;  Call. 

3.  Arrival  in  Africa  and  Journey  Northward. 

4.  Aim  and  Purpose  of  All  His  Work. 

5.  Divisions  of  His  Work  In  Africa:  i,  2,  3. 

6.  The  Power  of  Livingstone's  Life. 

7.  David  Livingstone,  Africa's  Best  Friend. 


SECTION  21.  THE  WINNING  OF  UGANDA.  THE 
ENGINEER  WINNER,  ALEXANDER  MACKAY 
(1849-1890). 

1.  The  Newspaper  Correspondent's  Call  for 
a  Winner. 

2,  The  Engineer's  Response, 


SUGGESTIONS  TO  TEACHER  233 

3.  Mutesa,  the  King  of  Uganda. 

4.  Mackay's    Life    in    Uganda.       1878,    its 
Varieties,  Hardships,  and  Results. 

5.  A  Road  Bought  by  a  Bishop's  Life  and 
Mackay's  Persecution. 

6.  Uganda  To-day. 

Chapter  VH.     Winners  of  the  Islands 
OF  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

section      22.        SAVAGE     ISLANDERS     IN     THE 
SOUTH   SEAS  WON   BY  SAILOR  WINNERS. 

Location    and    People    of   the    South    Sea 
Islands. 

Their    Introduction    to    Europe    through 
Captain  Cook,  and  the  Result. 
The  Sailing  of  the  Duff  with  its  Band  of 
Winners  for  Tahiti. 

The    Kind    of    Place    and    People    They 
Found. 

The  First  Evidence  of  Success  After  Six- 
teen Years'  Work. 

King  Pomare's  Idols  and  His  New  Com- 
mands to  His  People. 


234    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

7.  The  Tahltians'  Interest  In  the  Eleventh 
Commandment. 

8.  John  Williams  and  How  He  Helped  the 
Tahltians  to  Carry  the  Message  They 
Had  Received  (1796- 1839). 


SECTION  23.     CANNIBALS  CHANGED  TO  CHRIS- 
TIANS BY  THE  LABORS  OF  THREE  JOHNS. 

The    Three    Johns    and    the    Islands    to 
Which  They  Went. 

John  Geddie  (1814-1872)   and  the  Win- 
ning of  Aneitj^um. 

John  G.  Paton's  (1824- 1907)  Difficulties 
at  Tanna  from  Savages  and  Traders. 
4.     The  Sunday-school  Children's  Boat,  The 
Day-Spring. 

How  the  Digging  of  a  Well  Won  the 
People  on  Aniwa. 

Bishop   Selwyn's  Call  to  John  Coleridge 
Patteson   (i 827-1 871)  and  His  Response. 

7.  Bishop  Patteson  and  His  Boys. 

8.  The  Martyred  Bishop  and  "  the  Melane- 
sians  "  Won. 


SUGGESTIONS  TO  TEACHER  235 

SECTION  24.    THE  WINNING  OF  THE  HAWAIIAN 
ISLANDS. 

1.  "  The  Crossroads  of  the  Pacific  "  and  the 
"  Tabu." 

2.  The  Coming  of  the  First  White  Men  and 
Vancouver's  Promise. 

3.  Idolatry  Overthrown  and  the  People 
Waiting  for  a  Teacher. 

4.  How  a  Runaway  Lad,  Henry  Obbkiah, 
Opened  the  Door  for  the  Message  to 
Enter  Hawaii. 

5.  America's  Response  to  Hawaii's  Call  for 
Teachers. 

6.  How  Kapiolani  Helped  to  Win  Her  Peo- 
ple to  Christ. 

7.  The  Work  in  Hawaii  of  Winning  Many 
Men  of  Many  Nations. 

8.  Father  Damien,  the  Winner  of  the  Lepers. 

SECTION    25.      THE    MESSAGE   CARRIED   TO 
THE  PHILIPPINES. 

1.  America's  Especial  Interest  in  the  Philip- 
pines. 

2.  Spain  and  the  Philippines. 


236    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

3.  Spain's  Failure,  the  Filipinos'  Discontent, 
and  Jose  Rizal. 

4.  The  Bloodless  Battle,  the  Stars  and  the 
Stripes,  and  the  Free  Bible  in  the  Philip- 
pines. 

5.  America's  God-given  Task,  to  Guide  the 
Filipinos. 

6.  The  Door  of  Opportunity  in  the  Philip- 
pines Wide  Open  to  Our  Boys  and  Girls. 


Chapter  VIII.    Winners  of  Japan. 

SECTION  26.     THE  FIRST  AND  SECOND  COMING 
OF   CHRISTIANITY  TO   JAPAN. 

1.  The  Land  of  Sunrise. 

2.  Xavier's  Visit  to  Japan. 

3.  The  Persecution  of  the  Christians  and  the 
Two  Hundred  Years  of  Silence. 

4.  The  Coming  of  Commodore  Perry. 

5.  The  Revelation  at  Nagasaki. 

SECTION   27.      NEESIMA  AND  VERBECK. 

1.  The  Awakening  of  a  Pagan  Boy. 

2.  Journey  to  America. 


SUGGESTIONS  TO  TEACHER  237 

3.  Return  to  Japan. 

4.  Verbeck's  Early  Difficulties. 

5.  The  Visit  from  Murato. 

6.  Teaching  in  a  Government  School. 

7.  Influence  on  Government  Affairs. 

SECTION    28.       japan's    CALL    FOR    CHRISTIAN 
WINNERS. 

1.  Japan's  Needs  and  Desires. 

2.  Winners  in  — 

(a)  Medical  Work. 

(b)  Education. 
{c)  Philanthropy. 
{d)  Religion. 


Chapter  IX.    Winners  of  China. 

SECTION    29.      ROBERT    MORRISON,    THE 
PIONEER  WINNER    (1782-1834). 

1.  China  the  Last  Country  to  Open  its  Door 
to  Christian  Winners. 

2.  The  Failure  of  Early  Attempts  to  Win 
China. 

3.  The  Coming  of  Robert  Morrison  in  1807. 


238    WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD 

4.  His  Enemies. 

5.  His  First  Convert. 

6.  The  Difficult  Task  Accomplished. 

7.  Dr.    Morrison   Prepared   the   Tools    for 
Other  Winners. 


SECTION    30.       JOHN    KENNETH    MACKENZIE, 
THE    BELOVED    PHYSICIAN     (185O-1888). 

1.  Training  and  Preparation  of  John  Ken- 
neth Mackenzie. 

2.  His  Work  at  Hankow. 

3.  The  Doctor  Cures  the  Famous  Viceroy's 
Wife. 

4.  The  Viceroy's  Aid  for  Medical  Missions. 

5.  Dr.  Mackenzie's  "  Double  Cure." 

6.  The  Influence  of  His  Life. 


SECTION   31.      THE  BOXER  UPRISING  AND 
THE   MARTYR  WINNERS. 

1.  China's    Progress   up    to    1900    and    the 
Result. 

2.  The  Boxer  Movement. 

3.  The  Coming  into  Power  of  the  Empress 
Dowager. 


WINNERS  OF  THE  WORLD    239 

4.  The  Persecutions. 

5.  The  Results. 

SECTION  32.  JAMES  ADDISON  INGLE,  THE 
TRAINER  OF  CHINESE  WINNERS  (1867- 
1903). 

1.  The  Student  at  Alexandria. 

2.  The  Call  for  Winners  in  China. 

3.  His  Idea  About  a  Chinese  Church. 

4.  Election  to  a  Bishopric. 

5.  His  Death. 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Libraries 


1    1012  01204   1879 


Date  Due 

■■■ 

- 

1 

F  2S  -i 

\ 

1  £■  '■-  '^  '" 

f 

